Bassianus reigned alone both Emperour and King of Britaine vntill his death Besides his hereditarie Title to this kingdome it seemeth that the Christian Britans heare were not a litle moued to chuse and receaue him for their King for the hope they had that he would eyther become a Christian or at least a friend and no Enemy to that Profession of which in his youth and tender yeares he had giuen no vulgar Argument for besides many other hopefull graces and gifts he was then endued with and brought vp by a Christian Nurse and Christian children when he did see any Christian Martyrs brought to wild beasts to be killed and deuoured he would weepe or turne his face away as Spartianus is an ample witnes Si quando feris obiectos damnatos vidit fleuit aut ocolos auertit And being but seuen yeares old hearing that one of his Christian Playfellowes was greeuously beaten for that his Religion as the common interpretation is he could not long after enduer the Procurers of his beating by the same Authour Septennis puer cum collusorem suum puerum ob Iudaicam religionem grauius verberatum audisset neque patrem suum neque patrem pueri vel Authores Spartian supr verberum diu respexit Where the Pagan Authour by the Iewes Religion as often such men doe vnderstandeth Christian Religion which both his Nurse and this Playfellow of Bassianus her Sonne did professe And in this hope of the Britans now Christians that â—assianus would rather be a friend then Persecutour of such they were not deceaued for allthough contrary to his first education when he was with Christians being separated from them he fell to such and so many kindes of Impietie as Histories doe recompt and putt an innumerable company of the Pagan Roman Nobles to death and many of them which had bene greatest Enemies to Christians yet he died innocent from Christian blood and Persecution and by his seueare punishmeÌ„t towards their aduersaries iustly to be interpreted a Reuenger of their wrongs and former calamities The common opinion is that he reigned betweene 6. and 7. yeares Allthough I finde in an old French Manuscript Historie entreating Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 109. much of the affaires of this kingdome written aboue 400. yeares since that he was King of Britaine 29. yeares Bassian tenoit le Roilme de Bretaine 29. ans 3. All Bassianus his time and diuers yeares before in the Empire of Seuerus S. Zepherine was Pope of Rome who as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge being giuen wholly to the seruice of God more then earthly things ended his life with holy Martyrdome Zepherinus rei diuinae magis quam Ioh. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pont. in Zephermo Robert Barns in Vit. Pont. Rom. in eod Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. c. 17. humanae intentus Martyrio coronatus est These ProtestaÌ„ts also doe relate many worthy Actes of this holy Pope amoÌ„gst which these they sett downe at large in their publike Writings He Decreed saye they that Preists should not consecrate the blood of Christ in a Chalice of wood That all which were of yeares of discretion should communicate at Easter at the least euery yeare That Preists should be present when the Bishop said Masse That a Bishop accused should not without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome be condeÌ„ned in Iudgment eyther by Primate Patriarke or Metropolitane Sanguinis Christi coÌ„secrationeÌ„ no in calice ligneo fieri debere statuit Omnes iaÌ„ Puberes vt semel in Anno ad Paschatis Ferias Eucharistiam sumerent edixit CuÌ„ Episcopus celebraret Missae sacra iussit omnes Presbyteros adesse Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatuÌ„ EpiscopuÌ„ nec a Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in iudicio coÌ„demnanduÌ„ esse This holy Pope as I haue cited before from Iacobus Genuensis others consenting thereto conuerted our renowned Countryman S. Amphibalus which Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanct. in S. Amphibalo Author of the Engl. Martyrol die 25. Iunij Io. Lidgâ—te Monac Buâ—iens in â—ius Vita Gerar. Liâ—gh in â—udim Insignium wonne by his preaching life and death after so many thowsands of this Nation to Christ Of whome a late Writer citing diuers Antiquities thus writeth S. Amphibale being a Noble young man of Britany and going to Rome with Bassianus Sonne to Seuerus Viceroy of the Britans was there by Pope Zepherinus instructed secretly in the Christian saith baptized made Preist and sent back into Britaine there to preach vnto others Neyther may we with prudence iudge that so greate a concourse of our Brittish Nobilitie being then at Rome and S. Amphibalus thus conuerted a greate Noble man termed in Antiquities the Sonne of a Prince and so not without attendance that he alone was thus conuerted and employed by that holy Pope at this time And not vnprobable but some of those holy Apostolike men which are yet remembred in Histories to haue assisted S. Amphibalus afterward in preaching Christ in Veremuâ—d apud Hâ—câ—or Boeth Scoâ—or Hist l. 6. f. 102. Holâ—insh Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint these parts receaued their Ordination and Instruction for the same at Rome now or about this time such as were Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus there is no repugnancie in time for these were old men when the Persecution of Dioclesian raged heare and S. Alban was martyred in the yeare of Christ 282. passus est gloriosus Martyr Albanus anno Domini Manuscr Antiq. Vit. S. Albani Capgr Catal. in eod Bar. Annal. An. 221. Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Zeph. Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Pont. Rom. in eod Dio in Caracal Spartian in Caracalla Dio in Macrino Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 14. CoÌ„pilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Ang. in Carausio ducentesimo octogesimo secundo And S. Zepherine continued Pope as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries agree vntill the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 220. when as a Protestant Bishop writeth he was crowned with Martyrdome anno Domini 220. martyrio coronatus est About this time also or a litle before Bassianus Emperour King of Britaine was murthered betweene Edessa and Carras by Mardianus a Centurion he marrying with the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mammea left their Sonne Heliogabalus behind him who soone after was Emperour An old French Manuscript History saith that Bassianus was slayne by Carausius who after reigned 38. yeares The same hath the Manuscript Compilation in these words tandem fauentibus Britonibus Carausius dimicauit cum Bassiano interfecit eam sic gubernaculum regni in se suscepit THE VIII CHAPTER HOW VERY MANY KINGS WITH VARIABLE proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the Greate Constantine by S. Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 1. AFTER the death of S. Zepherine Pope Calixtus the first of Lamprid. in Diadame
a stranger to the Romans whose Annals would not haue left any woman of their Nation though of meaner merit and glory then she was in so greate darknes of obliuion Further when we finde such a penurye of the names Pudens and Claudia in the Roman and other Histories that there is allmost no mention of them And yet we see them both remembred and ioyned together in one line and to be in one Citie of Rome and by all probable Iudgment in one house and as husband and wife by the holy Apostles writing of them as he is commonly interpreted And a Pagan writer also of that time who well knew both Pudens and Claudia and their children plainely affirmeth with many later Authours that this Claudia lyuing in Rome in the same house with Pudens and his vndoubted wife was borne of Brittish Parents which cannot be verified of any other Claudia we must needs therefore be of opinion that this our Brittish Claudia was as bewtifull in spirituall fayrenes and Religion for S. Pauls testimony thereof as in corporall bewty by th◠Poets writing 5. Wherevpon it is the constant receaued and not to be questioned opinion among writers Catholiks and Protestants Christians and Pagans English French and others that the holy Christian Claudia so dignified by S. Paul was the same Brittish Lady Claudia whome Martial so commendeth borne of Brittish Parents Claudia caeruleis cum sit Rufina Britannis Edita Elle estoit Bretonne de Nation she was a Britan by Nation And by the happie occasion of this so renowned and noble Christian of this Nation continually then residing at Rome and so perfectly instructed in the faith of Christ and acquainted with the holy Apostles many spirituall blessings were in that time bestowed vpon many our Britans both at Rome and heare in Britaine of this both Catholiks and Protestants agree allthough there is diffence in the order and manner thereof The first Protestant Arch-Bishop thus writeth of this holy Brittish Lady hanc iam ad Christum conuersam non minus est verisimile Christiana dogmata ad Britannos misisse suos quam ante Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 3. acceptam fidem Epigrammata Martialis Nec verisimile solum sed verum iudicandum est in tam nobili familia fuisse cum Claudia gentiles suos Britannos qui vna baptizati fuerunt à quibus Euangelij Ignicula per totam gentem Britannam dispersa viritim ad multos peruenerunt After Claudia was conuerted to the faith of Christ it is as likely that she sent Christian doctrine to her Countrimen the Britans as before she receaued the faith she sent the Epigrams of Martial Neyther is it onely likely but to be adiudged true that in so noble a familie there were with Claudia diuers Britās of her Country which were baptized with her from whome the sparkes of the Ghospell being dispersed through all the Brittish Nation came from one to an other to many The Protestant Bishops with other their Antiquaries in their greate Theater of greate Britaine thus write of her This Claudia with S. Pauls spirituall Theat of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. Manna is said to send the choysest and chastest of the Posies of Martiall whose verses generally are no lessons befitting Ladies for new yeares guifts vnto her friends in Britaine both for to feede their soules with the bread of life and to instruct their mindes with lessons best fitting vnto ciuill behauiour Which thing moued the Poet himselfe with no small selfe glory in his verse thus to write Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus And they note in their Margine these wordes Claudia senas both S. Pauls and Martials writings into Britaine Which is allowed by other Protestants also among whome one a cheife Antiquarie thus boldly speaketh of this Lady Harrison description of Britaine in Claudia Io. Bal. l. de script Brit. cent 1. in Claudia Rufina Martial speaketh reioycing that his Posies were reade also in Britaine and onely by her meanes who vsed to cull out the finest and honest of his Epigrams and send them to her friends for tokens saying after this manner Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Britaine is said to sing our verses Like is the testimonie of other Protestants to whome in that they affirme much spirituall good to haue growne to this Nation of Britaine by the beleeuing Britans and others which liued in or resorted vnto the house of S. Claudia in Rome I willingly consent vnto them and haue allready proued no lesse and will speake more of the same hereafter 6. But where these men so constantly auouch this holy Lady was a translater Lady Claudia neither sent S. Pauls Epistles nor Martial his Poems into Britaine of S. Pauls Epistles and sent them hither for the Instruction of others and also sent into this Nation the Epigrams of Martial prouing the first onely by some likelyhood because they assuer themselues by the verse of Martial recited that Britaine was reported to singe his verses as the last is vntrue and not affirmed by Martiall or any other except these Protestants and a foule forgery to blemish the bewty of that holy Lady so the other hauing no warrant or Authoritie but their falsely imagined congruence from that must needs be as vnprobable And first where these men say that the Poet sayth his verses were sung in Britaine by the meanes of this holy and vertuous Lady Martial hath no such thing but rather the contrary for except she a woman of so greate chastitie modestie and pietie by all testimonies could so farre forgete her shamefaste sexe and temperate carriadge and exceede the boldnes of men euen her owne Father and Husband she was so farre from being an approuer and recommender of Martiall his Poems vnto others in Britaine that by the Poets owne testimonie she vtterly condemned them for their vntollerable wantones and scurrilitie for so did both her Father Father in lawe to Pudens her Husband and her owne Husband also as the same Poet himselfe hath before plainely confessed saying of the Husband of Claudia to whome he presented diuers Poems that he compelled him to correct and amend his books Cogis me calamo manuque nostra Emendare meos Pudens libellos Martial l. 7. Epigram 11. ad Pudentem And S. Claudia her Father was much more auerted from the Poems of Martiall then Pudens his sonne in Lawe was by that Poets owne confession for euen those Poems which he sent to Pudens would haue so much bene disliked by Claudia her Father that he entreated S. Pudens not to communicate them vnto him because he knew well he condemned their leuitie Commendare meas Instanti Rufe camaenas Parce precor socero seria forsan amat Martial l. 7. Epigram 57. ad Rufin And a simple suggestion it is to write she culled out the finest and honestest of his Epigrams and sent them hither for this she could not doe without reading
these Druids there is one Primate which hath cheife Authoritie ouer them Where the Marginall note likewise is among the Druids one Primate and cheife ouer the rest And Ammonius speaking also in the words of Caesar hath the same and addeth further that when this Primate or Archflamen dyed an other the most worthie was substituted in his place by voices of the Flamens or Druids and sometime this Primacie or Principalitie was decided by armes His autem omnibus Druidibus praeest vnus qui summam inter eos habet Authoritatem Hoc mortuo si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitati succedit aut si sint plures pares suffragio Druidum Nonnunquam etiam armis de Principatu contendunt Wâ—ich must needs be vnderstood of the Druids and Flamens in one Prouince where there was also one temporall Gouernor and not of all the Druids and Flamens that were dispersed either in France Germanye and Britaine ioyntly together or any one of these greate Nations hauing diuers Prouinces and seuerall temporall Regents and Regiments at that time as all Histories proue After these Pagans so write our Christian Antiquaries euen Protestants habebant Druides sui ordinis supremum Pontificem Hâ—â—ric Pantal. de vitis Illustrib part 1. cap. 41. Magdeburgen centur 2. pag. 15. Beat. Rhenan Reâ— Germanic l. 3. pag. 123. 124. quo mortuo alius qui dignitate pollebat eligebatur Which supremus Pontifex highest spirituall man is as much as Archflamen or the like The Magdeburgians say there were diuers orders of such among the Gentils some Pontifices Maximi others Flamens and the inferior Preists Alij Pontifices Maximi appellantur alij Flamines Beatus Rhenanus deliuereth how the primatiue Christians did place Archbishops and Metropolitans according to the Prouinces of the Pagan Romans and particularly reciteth many saying they had Archbishops and Metropolitans for their old Primacy in the Pagans times propter ciuitatum veterem primatum and this is that saith he which Pope Lucius saith Cities and places in which Primats ought to gouerne were appointed long before Christ Atque hoc est quod Lucius Papa dicit apud Gratianum dist LXXX vrbes inquit loca in quibus Primates praesidere debent non a modernis sed multis ante Christi aduentum statutae sunt temporibus Quorum Primatus etiam pro maioriâ—us negotijs appellabant And there acknowledgeth that both this S. Lucius which was Pope in the yeare 155. and S. Clement Successor to S. Peter directed that these Metropolitans should be placed where ArchflameÌ„s were in the time of the Pagans The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury his Successor there Whitegift Foxe Ihon Prise Barnes and other principall Protestants of England acknowledg as much and proue it from S. Anacletus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. Whitgift against Cartw. Pris def hist Britan. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pontif. in Anacl Otto Frigens Chron. l. 3. c. 2. and others that it was an Apostolicall ordination that such should succeed in place of the Pagan Archflamens Therefore seeing there is so generall a consent herein of all writers I will coÌ„clude with that auncieÌ„t Noble and learned Bishop Otto FrigeÌ„sis that wrote before GratiaÌ„ or the TraÌ„ssator of the Brittish Historie speaketh as plainely as either Fenestella did or any man can doe and with the generall opinion of Christians in his time vbi sub principibus gentium Flamines erant ibi postmodum a nostris locati sunt Episcopi Vbi illi Archiflamines nos Archiepiscopos vbi illi Protoflamines nos Primates seu Patriarchas habere caepimus omnes quidem vnius ordinis sed pro differentia ciuitatum diuersae dignitatis where vnder the Primas of the gentils there were Flamins there by Christians Bishops were placed Where they had Archflamens we began to haue Archbishops Where they had Protoflamens there we had Primats or Patriarks all of one order but of different dignitie for the diuersitie of the Cities THE XVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT PLACES OF BRITAINE THESE cheifest commanding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostolike power extending and commanding ouer Prouinces and Countryes not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in cyuill affayres 1. HAVING thus inuincibly proued by all Antiquities that there The â—ld Bâ—ittiâ—h 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Arcâ—flamens Flaâ—es Aâ—chbiâ—â—ops and â—ishops with thâ—ir Sees were among the Gentils especially in this kingdome of Britaine not onely Flamins but Archflamens and they seated in the principall gouerning Cities in seuerall Prouinces and how after the comming of Christ euen from the Apostles time and by their ordinance and Institution their Residences were to be changed into Archiepiscopall or Metropolitan cheife commanding Sees in the Christian Religion If we had no other particular proofe for this but in generall termes S. Edwards Lawes the testimonie of Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe S. Isidorus who as Pope Eleutherius also calleth this Nation Gens Bruti Thomas Archbishop of Yorke a NormaÌ„ by birth in the time of King William the Leges S. Edwardâ— Reg. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Prisâ—â—s legib f. â—â—6 Gildas apud 〈◊〉 l. 1. cap. 17. Vâ—r. l. 1. Cestren Pontic Nenn. Hist Ant. Land Ecc. Isid l. Etiml Thom. Ebor. apud Stowe â—â—â—ofe of Brute â—hahessinus aâ—â—d Prâ—s pag. 27. Guâ—iel Malmes apud eund Henr. Hunt Hâ—stor de Regâ—b Britan. Gualt Oxon. apud Harding ca. 16. Bal. 2. cent Sigeb Gembl Hist de Regno Brit. MariaÌ„ apud Harding c. 16. Literae defensoâ—iae Eduardi Regis 1. ad Papam Rom. apud Tho. Walsing Hist in Eduardo 1. Ypodig Neustriae an 13 1. Gildas apud Raâ— Higeden Manuscr chron c. 4â— Galfr. Mon. l. 1. Hist Brâ—t c. 17. Pontic Virun l. 1. Sigebertus An. 437. Haâ—â—m Scedel Chron. Chron. Ranulp Hâ—geden ca. 47. Stowe histor in Brute Harding Chronicl f. 16. c. â—â— first Thaliessinus aboue 1000. yeares since William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington Gualterus Calenus Sigebertus with many others before Galfridus Monumetensis wrote and himselfe Virunnius and innumerable after both of this and other Nations and publike Parlaments as that in the time of King Edward the first at Lincolne where after most diligent search of Antiquities and due examination as this greatest matter of the right of a kingdome required sent his Apologeticall letters to the Pope of Rome sealed with an hundred seales and witnesses Rex Angliae ex deliberato apud Lincolniam conuocato Consilio pro iure suo declarando literam huius tenoris rescripsit centum sigillis signatam Wherein is declared and iustified that in the time of Hely and Samuel the Prophet Brutus the Troian landed heare and by his owne name called the Country Britannia before named Albion de nomine suo Britanniam sociosque suos Britones appellauit And
Socrates and other forreine Authours as well as our owne Writers testifie and Baron Annal. Tom. 4. an 383. allthough Baronius doth seeme to thinke he did vntruely deriue his discent from S. Helen affirmant alij Maximum Britannum genere ex Helenae Constantini matris propagine origine mentientem Britanniae Regulorum ope fultum yet he giueth some way to that opinion when he confesseth he claimed discent from greate Constantine her sonne de stemmate vero Constantini sibi aliquid arrogasse Sigebert Chron. an 383. cognomen Flauium indicium est dicebatur enim Flauius Clemens Maximus And Sigebertus Gemblacensis painely confesseth that he both was discended of the Imperiall Race and was kinsman of Constantine the Greate Maximus ex Imperatorio genere desceÌ„derat Magni Constantini consanguineus fuit vnde Pontic Virun Brit. Hist l. 5. parteÌ„ Imperij sibi competere calumniabatur clayming part of the Empire by that Title The like hath PoÌ„ticus Virunnius in his Brittish Historie he being an Italian erat auteÌ„ Maximus patre BritaÌ„nus matre verò Natione Romanus vtraque parte regalis vir And addeth that he was the soÌ„ne of Leolinus Vncle of S. HeleÌ„ and greate Vncle of CoÌ„stantine Leolinus Auunculus Constantini euÌ„ genuerat In which as in many other things he differeth froÌ„ the printed Brittish History traÌ„slated by Galfridus by coÌ„mon opinion Which calling him Maximianus not Maximus maketh him both true Heire of Britaine Grandchilde discended froÌ„ King Coel Father of S. Helen borne both of the Regall Race of the Britans RomaÌ„s bringing in Caradocus Duke of Cornewayle so persuading Octauius to marry his daughter and Heire vnto him making his Title to Britaine better then that Octauius had Dignatus est Deus istum subuectare Iuuenem ex Galfrid Histor Brit. lib. 5. cap. 11. Romanorum genere Regalique prosapia Britanum creatum cui filiam tuam meo coÌ„silio maritare non differes Quanquam autem illud abnegares quid Iuris tibi contra illum in Regnum Britanniae fieret Constantini enim consanguineus est nepos Coel nostri Regis cuius filiam Helenam nequimus abnegare haereditario Iure regnum istud Pontic Virun l. 5. supr Theater of great Britaine l. 6. pag. 272. Camd. ib. citat Socrat. Hist l. 5. cap. 11. Ruffin l. 2. cap. 15. 16. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 9. Guliel Malmesbur l. 1. de gestis Reg. alij apud Boeth Scot. Histor l. 7. Ado in Chron Galfrid Histor Brit. l. 5. Ponticus Histor l. 5. Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Maximus Hollinsh Histor of Engl. lib. 4. cap. 30. Fabian ib. cit Hect. Boeth Georg. Buchan Hist Scot. Hollinsh Hist of Scot. possidere And Ponticus himselfe doth after confesse as much howsoeuer he can be accorded to himselfe before saying that Leoline was his Father Huic neminem potes praeponere ex sanguine nostro est sanguine Romanorum Imperatorum nepos Coeli nostri Regis cuius filiam Helenam nequiuimus abnegare haereditario iure regnum istud possidere Our Protestant Writers of the Theater of greate Britaine alledging Camden also for their opinion affirme of this Maximus Clemens Maximus discended lineally from Constantine the Greate And Socrates with others doth free him from the name of an Vsurper of the Empire when he confesseth that Valentinian did admitt him for Emperor Valentinianus Maximum ad Imperij societatem admittit And S. Bede writeth of him that he was a valiant and worthie man and so farre from intruding himselfe into the Empire that he was by the Army created Emperor allmost against his will Maximus vir quidem strenuus probus inuitus propemodum ab exercitu creatus Imperator Which William of Malmesbury also with others confirmeth Maximus quasi ab exercitu impulsus purpuram induit Which is sufficiently confirmed not onely by the triumphant Army of our Catholike Britans and other such Nations assisting him but our Brittish History Virunnius and others proue that he was first incited inuited and sent for into Britaine both to be King heare and afterward to take vpon him the Empire as his Right Yet as some plainely say Maximus à valiant and worthie man was forced in Britaine to take the Empire vpon him And if any one saith he was infamed by writers for persecuting Christians I dare not assent vnto him for euen from his first power and greatenes he honored and fauoured Religion Heare in Britaine making it all subiect to him when he expelled the Scots he gaue or allowed by their owne Histories the I le of Ionas to their Bishops Preists other Clergy and Reâ—igious men and it is euident before that the Brittish Christians as Catholike and sincere as any in the world were they he most loued and fauoured and by whome with other Catholike Countries as France Spaine and others he was assisted in his warres and by their aide and assistance became so potent Contracto ex Britannis finitimis Gallis Iberis ac vicinis gentibus copiosissimo exercitu And he was so farre from being a Persecutor of Christians especially Catholiks that euen by the auncient Writers of the Roman Histories themselues that excepting his Title to the Empire he made it a cheife Sozom. supr motiue of taking Armes against Valentinian the younger seduced by his Arrian Mother Iustina because they went about to set vp Heresie and persecute Catholiks â—o quidem praetextu quasi passurus non esset vt in fide patria ordine Ecclesiastico quicquam inuouaretur So writeth Sozomen And Theodoret relating the â—ereticall proceedings of this Valentinian and his Mother especially against S. Ambrose that holy Doctor and Catholike Bishop of Millan testifieth that Maximus vnderstanding thereof wrote vnto Valentinian persuading him to desist from such persecuting and hereticall proceedings otherwise he would warre against him in defence of Catholike Religion Which he performed and Valentinian forced to fly dearely tasted what his mothers Hereticall Counsails had brought him vnto Cum resciuit Maximus quae audacissimè Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 5. cap. 13. aduersus vocalissimum praeconem veritatis mota fuerant perque liteâ—â—s hortatus est Valentinianum vt bellum aduersus pietatem omitteret neue proderet paternam pietatem addidit belli minas nisi pareret quinetiam orationem re ipsa confirmauit coactumque exercitum Mediolanum versus duxit vbi degebat Valentinianus qui cognito aduentu illius in Illiricum fuga se contulit doctus experientiâ quem sâ—bi fructum materna consilia attulissent Paulus Orosius also and Paulus Diaconus Paul Orosius l. 7. cap. 34. Paul Diacon l. 1. c. 3. call this our Maximus a valiant and a good man and worthie to be Emperour Virum strenuum probum Augusto dignum A worthie Emperor S. Seuerus Sulpitius is a sufficient witnes also how renowned a man this our Brittish Emperor was in many respects first concerning
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prâ—â—ched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâ—aâ—d both in the dayes of Claudiâ—s and Nâ—ro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best â—ngliâ—h Protestant writâ—rs their Bâ—â—hâ—â—s and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâ—thorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ„ Churches or Oraâ—oâ—ies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâ—â—râ— or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came â—ither especially into the Nâ—rthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌ„porall goods in Rome
Prince of the nation did send to demaund whether it was thought pleasing to them to haue him declared for God But they did not consent vnto it being angry and taking it ill that before their decree and sentence the refulgent power of Christ crucified had drawne all to his worshippe And this was disposed of against their wils that the diuinitie of Christ should not be preached by the decree of mortall men nor Christ should be accompted as one of those many Gods which were ordained by them By which it appeareth that the President did not write onely to Tyberius the Emperour of these things but to the Senate also sending diuers messengers vnto them per nuntios about it and to wish them to declare him for God which the world in greate multitudes had already acknowledged so to be Which the Senate could not vpon so many vnfallible testimonies and motiues deny to be true But they were angry that he was so receaued without their allowance an in so much as they were able were enemies to his worship which redounded to the true and greater honour of Christ as the same holy father writeth to winne the whole world to worshippe him by his owne effulgent vertue and power not onely without their helpe or furtheraÌ„ce but maugre in dispite of the greatest humane resistance and opposition of the Romane Senate 5. Orosius also with many others so write that Pilate wrote both to Tyberius the Emperour and Senate of the miracles which Christ or his disciples publikely wrought in his name and that the people were thereby so conuinced Orosius lib. 7. c. 4. that he was God that they striued who should soonest and most honour him Pilatus praeses Palestinae prouinciae ad Tiberium Imperatorem atque ad Senatum retulit de passione resurrectione Christi consequentibusque virtutibus quae vel per ipsum palam factae fuerant vel per discipulos ipsius in nomine eiâ—s fiebant de eo quod certatim crescente plurimorum fide Deus crederetur And as Sabelicus Antonius Sabel l. 2. Ennead 7. with others writeth diuers haue deliuered that Pilate himselfe did truely repent him of deliuering Christ to the Iewes was actually a Christian and obtained pardon of his sinnes Non defuerunt qui traderent Pilatum suae impietatis paenitentiam egisse meruisseque adeo veniam And that in this beginning of the Freculphus Lexouien Episc l. 1. cap. 9. Ghospell the faith of Christ might be euery where receaued without let or contradiction as the auncient learned Father Freculphus writeth God put it into the minde of Tyberius the Emperour to giue it way and suppresse the persecution of the Senate Quod profecto diua prouidentia iam tunc Caesaris sensibus ingessit vt absque vllo obstaculo in ipsis dumtaxat initijs Euangelij sermo vsquequaque percurreret And as our learned contryman S. Gildas with others witnesseth S. Gildas lib. de Excid conqu Brit. c. 6. threatned death to those should accuse Christians Tempore summo Tiberij Caesaris absque vllo impedimento Christi propagabatur religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte delatoribus militum eiusdem Which is proued and confirmed by all sorts of writers Tunc Senatus edicto constituit Christianos ab vrbe esse exterminandos Sed Caesar hoc indignatus accusatoribus Christianorum mortem comminatus est Then the Senate ordained by an edict that Christians Matth. Westm an gratiae 37. Ranulph Higeden in Manuscript Polichronic l. 4. c. 4. Manuscript antiq Gallic in Tiberio Fore tom 1. Act. p. 30. Frâ—â—â—lph supra should be driuen forth of the citie But the Emperour being therewith offended threatned death to the accusers of Christians And not content with this ex illa die say these Authors caepit immutari laudatissima Caesaris prius modestia in poenam contradictoris Senatus Nam adeo crudeliter desaeuit in Romanos quod vix aliquem eorum reliquit incolumem Sicque contigit vt qui Christo spreuerant duce saluari à Caesare proprio punirentur froÌ„ that day of this edict of the Senate against Christians in Rome the former most commended modestie of Caesar began to be chaunged into the punishment of the contradicting Senat for he was so cruell against the Romans that he scarcely left any of thom safe And so it came to passe that they which had despised to be saued by Christ our Capitaine were punished by their owne Emperour 6. The onely pretence of excuse of the Senate against so many miracles and inuincible arguments that Christ was the true Messias and sonne of God Tertullian Apologet proued to them and acknowledged by the Emperour Romans Britans and other inhabitants at Rome at that time was this vetus erat decretum as Tertullian and other write ne Deus ab Imperatore consecraretur nisi a senatu probaretur It was an old decree that a God should not be consecrated by the Emperour except he were approued by the Senate For in Pontificum libris ita seruatum est seperatim Naucl. in chron volum 2. g. ner 2. p. 512. Libr. Pontific Rom. Paganor nemo sit habens Deos nouos siue aduenas nisi publicè ascitos priuatim colunto diuos qui coelestes semper habiti colunto Constructa à patribus delubra habento so it was kept in the books of the high Preists let no man separatly haue new or straunge Gods except publikely allowed let them be priuately worshipped let those Gods which were alwayes accompted celestiall be worshipped Let them he had for teÌ„ples that were builded by the Fathers where we see that the Senate it selfe could not by their Pagan lawe make any decree against the priuate but onely publike worshipping of Christ but priuatim colunto that Christ might priuately be worshipped euen then in Rome notwithstanding their edict Which yet tooke noe effect at all The Emperour disabling it And both our Englishand Magdebur cent 1. l. 1. col 354. l. 2. col 24. Fore to 1. Act. and Mon. in Tiberius Nicholas Vignier Biblioteque historiale p. 699. other Protestant Antiquaries and ministers doe thus relate this matter when Tyberius Cesar hauing receaued by letters from Pontius Pilate of the doings of Christ of his miracles Resurrection and Ascension into heauen and how he was receaued as God of many was himselfe also moued with beleife of the same and did conferre thereof with the whole senate of Rome to haue Christ adored as God but they not agreeing thereunto refused him because that contrary to the lawe of the Romans he was consecrated said they for God before the Senate of Rome had so decreed and approued him Thus the vaine Senate following rather the lawe of man then of God and which where contented with the Emperour to reigne ouer them were not contented with the meeke King of glory the sonne of God to be their King And therefore after much like sorte to the
see hereafter Or if Cunobile yet liued as diuers of our Protestant writers doe seeme to thinke vpon the authority of Dio Cassius reporting that Adminus the sonne of Cunobeline being bannished out of Britaine by his Father was receaued Dio. l. 59. Stow. and howe 's hist in Caius Caligula Theater of great Britaine l. 6 cap. 4. into protection by Caius Caligula the fourth Emperour yet this hindereth nothing for all histories and antiquities are witnesses that notwithstanding the recited difference betwene the Emperour Tyberius and the Senate about the honour of Christ and liberty of Christians whether it was Cunobeline Guiderius or Aruiragus which then reigned here he stood in termes of amitie and peace with the Emperour and resisted not that his edict but rather was a fauourer and frend vnto it Which our Protestant Antiquaries incline vnto grounding themselues vpon the authority of Cornelius Tacitus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 4. §. 4. p. 191. in this Manner In Britaine Tyberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and thereby as it may be thought their owne lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause of Tribute was ballized if not in Tacitus Annal. l. 2. c. 5. subiection yet were well affected to the Romans as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde intertainements and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that by Crosseinge the seas were by tempest dryuen vpon their coasts and courteously sent them thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall 8. Neither doth the British history gainesay this opinion although the Theater writers immediately after the last recited words doe adde Notwithstanding Ieffory of moÌ„mouth seemeth to affirme the coÌ„trary that bringeth fourth the the Reigne of one Guiderius and the valure of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline to withstand the Romish commaunde and vtterly to refuse the payment of the Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours subceeding Which deniall of the Tribute Guiderius or Aruiragus to either Caius Caligula or Tyberius is not affirmed by the writer of the Brittish history which these men name Geffory of monmouth who truely translated Galfâ—id monum hist Reg. Brit. l. 4 c. 11. Ponticus Virun Brit. hist l. 4. it For this Authour saith first post illum Tenuantium promotus est ad Culmen regale Kymbelinus filius suus miles strenuus quem Augustus Caesar nutrierat Hic in tantam amicitiam Romanorum inciderat vt cum posset tributum eorum detinere gratis impenderet In diebus illis natus est Dominus noster Iesus Christus After Tenantius his sonne Kymbeline a valiant knight whom Augustus Caesar had brought vp was preferred to the kingdome He loued the Romans so much that when he might haue deteined their Tribut he freely payed it And in the next chapter where he bringeth in Guiderius and Aruiragus cap. 12. supr he addeth Expletis vitae suae diebus cessit regni gubernaculum Guiderio CuÌ„ ergo Tributum quod appetebant Romam ipsis denegaret superuenit Claudius qui in Matth. Westm an D. 44. Stowe and howe 's hist in Claudius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. in Theomantius c. 18. Strabo in Geograph in Brit. Imperium subrogatus fuerat when Kimbeline was dead Guiderius succeeded in the Kingdome Therefore when he denyed the Tribute which the Romans demaunded Claudius came hither being then Emperour which is that the Brittish history hath of this matter and also Ponticus virunnias word by word which was in the fourth yeare of Claudius seuen yeares at the least after the death of Tyberius Therefore it is euident by all accompts that during the life of Tyberius there was no breach but a continued amity betweene him and the Britans And so his Imperiall fauourable edict for all Christians was not could not be contradicted but receaued and approued in this kingdome by the Britans here And yet if the Kings of Britaine had denied their Tribute vnto Tyberius this would haue proued nothing but they were yet rather frends then enemies maintainers then persecutours of Christians which is euident in that King Aruiragus who at such time as the Roman Emperour Nero was a persecutour of Christians and Claudius before him yet this Brittish King was so greate a frend and fauourer of the Religion of Christ that euen by our Protestant Antiquaries themselues this nation was in their dayes an harbour Theater of great Britainel 6. Godwin Conu of Britaine Leland in Arth. antiq Glascon Capgrau in 5. Ioseph Aramat Stowe Howes hist in Aruiragus Holinsh. hist of Engl. in eodem of Canelden in Belg. Hardinge Chron. in Aruiragus Arnoldus Nurman theatro Conuers Gent. Gulielm Eiseng centent 1. Petrus de Natal l. 11. Anton. Democh l. 2. contra Caluin c. 33. and receptacle for such Christians as fledde hither from their persecution And this King did not onely permit them to enioy peace and quietnesse but releiued their necessities allowing them publike profession of their holy religion euen in Churches and oratories priuiledged by his authority and was so farre from being a persecutour that diuers haue written of which hereafter that he himselfe was also a Christian 9. By which and other such or more heauenly motiues it came to passe that I may boldly write this natioÌ„ of Britaine had diuers Christians euen in this time of Tiberius Among whoÌ„ that litle testimony of so holy auncient antiquities which by iniury of times is left vnto vs will giue me warrant to write that S. MaÌ„suetus borne in this kingdome was one no other natioÌ„ clayming them not vnprobably his holy Successours Associats S. Amon and S. Alcha especially if we follow those Authours which say That S. Mansuetus was sent as an Apostolike man Associate to S. ClemeÌ„t vncle of S. Clement the Pope first Bishop or Archbishop of Metz by S. Peter the Apostle in the time of Caius Caligula Emperour in the 40. yeare of the Natiuitie of Christ anno quod excurrit quadragesimo S. Petro Pontifice Maximo Caio Caligula Imperatore About the 40. yeare of Christ in the time of S. Peters Papacie and Empire of Caius Caligula Wherefore we must needs graunt he was a Christian some time before for neither Catechumens Neophites or newly coÌ„uerted were allowed to such functions And so he was a ChristiaÌ„ in the time of Tiberius which was the case also of S. Clement sent with him conuerted by S. Peter in that time of Tyberius as is before remembred And if S. Mansuetus borne in the furthest and more northerne and remote parte of this Iland and therefore termed natione Scotus trauailed so farre from hence as to Antioch or those easterne Arnoldus Mirm. Gulielm Eisengren supr Franc. Belleforest Cosmograp l. 2. col 263. Cat. Ep. tull parts beyonde or about Hierusalem to be then instructed by S. Peter before he came to Rome or any westerne nation as these authorities haue told vs we
of Christians in this kingdome but quite otherwise fauour and frendship of all in authority to that religion and not this onely but as I haue proued before a generall inclination and disposition in the whole Iland to be instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ And so whether we will say that this holy Bishop of Britaine went from hence to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries or S. Peter was then here in these partes when he consecrated him Bishop or Preist no man can be so vnaduised to thinke that he was the onely Bishop Preist and Christian also of this Nation then This cannot enter in any reasonable iudgment If we say that S. Mansuetus went out of this Nation to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries which Protestants will rather agree vnto this maketh as much for the honour of that Apostle and the loue and reuerence of our first Christians vnto him to drawe them by such forcible bands thereof to vndertake so long dauÌ„gerous a iorney to be instructed by that holy Apostle And this holy Bishop being Associate to S. Clement a Romane borne and so returning by Rome from those Easterne Contries being their direct way to Metz Tullum and those places where they preached but at their passing by Rome S. Mansuetus visited those Britans of this Nation which then were hostages and pledges there whereof some at that time in true iudgment The Brittish parents of ladye Claudia and others of their familie became Christians about this time must needs be thought to be Christians as namely the parents of Ladie Claudia which both were Britans And that they were then Christians before the begining of Claudius his Empire or S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning thereof the Romans themselues shall witnesse for they tell vs that the house of Pudens husband of our contry woman S. Claudia was the first lodging of S. Peter in Rome and there first the Christians assembled Baron in annot in diem 19. Maij Martyrol Rom. Author of 3. ConH Godwyn Conuers of Britaine pag. 17. Godwyn supr pag. 17. 2. Tymoth 4. Godwyn supr Martyrolog Rom. die 19. Maij. Martial Epigram Bal. centur 1. De scriptur in Claudia to serue God Maiorum firma traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum hospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illucque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetussimumque omnium titulum Pudentis nomine appellatum And yet certaine it is that this S. Pudens was either but a very yong child or not yet borne when S. Peter came to Rome and so yong that our Protestants by their Bishop and Antiquary saith of him and Claudia Pudens and Claudia were two yong Persons when S. Paul remembred them in his second epistle to S. Timothie which they say was in the last yeare of Nero or without doubt not longe before 24. or 25. yeares after S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning of Claudius his time by all accompts And these ProtestaÌ„ts further say thy were so youÌ„g that they were not in their iudgmeÌ„ts married vntill the later end of Traians time or about the beginning of Domitian And the auncient Roman Martirologe it selfe is witnesse that when S. Peter came to Rome S. PudeÌ„s was not a Christian but baptized by him S. Pudens S. PudeÌ„tianae pater qui ab Apostolis Christo in Baptismo vestitus Therefore it was not S. PudeÌ„s then not borne or a youÌ„g child not Christened but after that did or could giue the first entertainement in his house to S. Peter or make Christian Britans in Rome the first entertayners of S. Peter the Apostle there and their hâ—usâ— the fiâ—st Churâ—h or Oratory foâ— Câ—â—istians tâ—â—re his house a Church for Christians Besides euident it is that this S. Pudens was borne in Vmbria in Italy farre froÌ„ Rome his dwelling house was there at SabinuÌ„ of which S. Claudia his wife tooke an other name vnto her as more hereafter Therefore I must entreate the Romans to giue me leaue to thinke that this house which was the primuÌ„ hospitiuÌ„ the first lodging â—f S. Peter in Rome was the house of the holy Christian parents of our renowned contry woman S. Claudia and they then Christians and some of the Hostages of Britaine at Rome when S. Peter came thither first and were so charitable to the Saints Thes probably conuerted by their â—â—ntryman S. Mansueâ—us râ—turningâ— by Rome fâ—om S. â—â—ter â—n 〈…〉 contryâ—â— of God that they gaue entertainement to that holy Apostle before any of the Romans and made their house the house of God and seruing him 6. Not vnprobable it is that these holy Brâ—tans then in Rome which so first receiued S. Peter there were first conuerted by their holy contryman S. MaÌ„suetus disciple of S. Peter as he returned froÌ„ that greate Apostle at Antioch or there abouts with S. Clement by Rome into these parts whether S. Peter sent theÌ„ Bishops And by this happy meanes of that holy Apostle S. Peter his disciples our ChristiaÌ„ coÌ„triman at Rome much spirituall good redounded after to this Kingdome as I shall make more manifest in the time of Claudius other succeeding Emperours Neither caÌ„ we thinke but very many here in Britaine were also then coÌ„uerted by the meanes of S. MaÌ„suetus or some other of his holy coÌ„panions both in his iorney to Antioch to S. Peter in his returne into these CoÌ„tryes againe to preach the ghospell especially in the more Northren part of Britaine of which NatioÌ„ he is supposed to be named Scotus a Scot as all the Britaine 's of the North part beyoÌ„d the wall or TreÌ„ch of the Emperours Adrian and Seuerus were named because they were so mixed with the Diuers of the Northren Bâ—itans conuerted about this tymâ— and by diuers authors before those â—f the Soutern parts Scots that in time the Scots were the greater straÌ„ger natioÌ„ in that part And of this time and in this sence it is most properly true for any thing which wee reade particularly in histories which the Magdeburgian Protestants with diuers also of this kingdome both Catholiks Protestants was froÌ„ Petrus Cluniacensis and I may add Tertullian that the people of Britaine in the North where the Scots now be were the first Christians Scotos Christianos antiquiores Petrus Cluniacensis vocat ac referatur huc quoque Tertulliani testimonium qui Magdeburgen centur 2. cap. 2. col 6. Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Tertullian l. aduers Iudaeos Theater of great Britanie l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. inquit Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo fuerunt subdita Petrus Cluniacensis calleth the Scots the more auncient Christians And hitherto we may referre the testimony of Tertullian who saith the places of the Britans which were vnaccessable to the Romans were subiect to Christ And he addeth of the Britans nomen Christi regnat the name of Christ
giue the first entertainement to the blessed Apostle sainct Peter at his first coming thither as that Roman tradition of that their howse after by marriage with the holy Brittish Lady Claudia their daughter and heire with Pudens the Senator and so long after this coming of sainct Peter to Rome named the howse of Pudens the Senator assureth vs. Which I proue by an other vndoubted tradition of the Romans That S. Peter was 15. yeares in Rome before S. Paul came thither Romani autem dicunt Petrum annis 15. in Roma fuisse antequam Paulus ad Romam venit So writeth our Florentius Wigorniensis with the common consent of Antiquitie and writers both Catholiks and Protestants And the Roman Martyrologe itselfe telleth vs of this Pudens the Senator that he was baptized by the Apostles Qui ab Apostolis Coristo in baptismo vestitus Innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate cusiodiuit Martyrolog Rom. antiq die 19. Maij. And there calleth him plainely S. Pudens the Senator Father of S. Pudentiana the virgin S. Pudentis Senatoris patris supradictae virginis Pudentianae So that being baptized by the Apostles sainct Peter and sainct Paul for no others were then in Rome ab Apostlis this could not be by true accompt vntill at the soonest fifteene yeares after sainct Peter was first receaued in that howse And if the Martyrologe could carry that interpretation to vnderstand by Apostolis the Apostles in the plurall number one Apostle no propper constructioÌ„ yet by this frieÌ„dly more then lawfull interpretation he must needs be baptized by S. Peter so also a most vnprobable thing that diuers ChristiaÌ„s then being as before in Rome S. Peter could first coÌ„mit himselfe to a Pagan or Catecumene and he and the Christians of Rome make such an house their cheifest Church place of assembly for diuine things And to put all out of doubt this S. Pudens as I shall demonstrate hereafter in the proper place of him and saint Claudia his wife was either an infant or not borne when S. Peter came to Rome and was first lodged and receaued in that howse which after many yeares by title of marriage with our Lady the Lady Claudia came to be his howse not before but it still remayned in the hands of our Christian Britanes the Parents of that Lady there in Rome For more pregnant Martial Pocta Epigram proofe whereof we are told by him that liued in the dayes of this Pudens by the most common consent of writers both Catholiks and Protestants was well acquainted with him his state and Countrie that this PudeÌ„s was by birth and Countrie a Sabinite farre distant from Rome his howse at Sabinum the cheifest Towne there and no mention of any howse at all which of their owne eyther he or his parents had in Rome when by all testimonies of writers we are told the parents of Lady Claudia being Britanes were dwelling in Rome as hostages among others for this Nation there and without question had an howse there sutable and answerable to their honorable degree and that their daughter S. Claudia was borne there not in Britaine for no Auihour that I reade doth affirme she was borne in this Iland but onely of Brittish parents lyuing in Rome Claudia caerulcis cum sit progmata Martial l. 11. Epigr 54. de Claudâ—a Ruff. Godw. Conuers of Brit. p. 16. Theat of greate Britainel 6. Matt. Parker antiq Brit. p. 2. Io. Pits l. de vir Illustrib p. 72. Authour of conuers part 1. 2. Timoth. 4. Britannis Claudia borne of Britans But not in Britaine onely she is called of the Poet Martial peregrina a straunger as the children of straungers vsually are termed both with vs and other people And the time of her birth and age so conuince as I shall declare hereafter and may be plainely proued from S. Paul himselfe a litle before his death 4. And whereas we finde noe memory at all of any naturall parents of S. Pudens dwelling in Rome we haue sufficient testimony not onely of the permanent dwelling both of the Father and Mother of S. Claudia there before remembred but that by diuers probable Arguments they dwelled in that very howse where Pudens continued with them after his marriage with their daughter and were holy and renowned Christians although their natiue Countrie of Britaine hath hitherto bene almost wholy depriued of their honour and so must needs be by the Roman Tradition the first entertainers God win conu of Britaine p. 17. c. 3 â— Tim. 4. v. 21. of sainct Peter in Rome for as a Protestant Bishop in their common opinion writeth Pudens and Claudia were two young persons but faithfull Christians at that time vnmarried when Paul writ the second epistle vnto Timothie which was in the last yeare of Nero aâ— all men suppose that I haue reade except Baronius and that they were married in the later end of Vespasian or about the beginning of Domitian Therefore Pudens being so young in the end of Nero his Empire Although we graunt him then newly married yet this was by all computations at the least 24. yeares after the coming of sainct Peter to Rome And so it could not possibly be Pudens but the parents of Claudia our Britans that entertained first S. Peter in their house at Rome Who for certaintie being Britans of noble order degree lyuing in Rome as Hostages by all IudgmeÌ„t they enioyed more freedome and libertie in matters of Religion then the Romans did at that time The Emperours of Rome theÌ„ nor long after intermedling with the Britans for matters of Religion but leauing it voluntarie and free vnto them as other Tributaries to vse the Religion of their Contries or as they were best and most disposed priuately at the least euen in Rome itselfe without controlement So by the great mercy prouidence of God the subiection temporall captiuitie or restraint of diuers these our worthie Contrimen proued to be the most happy spirituall freedome in Christ both of those our Hostages there this whole kingdome afterward conuerted to the true faith from thence by this originall so renowned and glorious for euer to this Nation to haue in Rome it selfe the first Harbourers Receauers of that most Blessed highest Apostle S. Peter And thus I haue proued directly both against the Protestant Bishop of England denying it the truth of that Roman Tradition that sainct Peter was first with his holy Disciples receiued in Rome in the house which the Romans truely called the house of Pudens after he was God wyn supr Conuers of Brit. p. 17. c. 3. married to Lady Claudia of this Nation confuting his idle obiection of the young age of Pudens As also the Romans therefore calling it the house of Pudens because so it was in such sence as I haue declared and not truely inducing from thence that therefore Pudens the Roman Senator first entertained
S. Peter there for as I haue proued before this Pudens being a Sabiline and no Romane as of the citie of Rome by birth was neither Senator Christian Catechumen or perhaps not borne at that time and the house was onely called his house because longe after he was owner of it as it was also after called Domus S. Nouati Domus S. Timothaei and S. Pudentianae the house Martyrol Rom. die 20. Iunij 26. Iulij Baron Annot. ibid. Et in Sanct. Nouato Tim. Pudent Praxede Baron in annot 19. Maij. Authour of 3. Conuers part 1. p. 17. Rob. Barnes in vit Pont. Rom. in Pio 1. Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunijin S. Nouato of S. Nouatus the house of S. Timothie the house of S. Pudentiana the blessed children of S. Pudens and S. Claudia our Contry woman who all successiuely possessed it termed by their name for the time as vsually houses places be by the owners name vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first It was by the Donation of S. Pudentiana absolutely conuerted to a Church and euer since after her death called the Church of S. Pudentiana as the Romane Antiquities themselues and their continually kept tradition together with some English Protestants and others testifie Which before was called the house of them as they possessed it in order or the house of them all sometimes as the old Roman Martyrologe calleth it the house of all those foure children of S. Pudens and Claudia for speaking of them all by name S. Nouatus Tymotheus Pudentiana and Praxedes it addeth horum domus in Ecclesiam commutata Postoris Titulus appellatur The house of these being chaunged into a Church is called the Title of Pastor 5. And it is euident that the Father of the Lady Claudia by all probabilitie God win Conu of Brit. pag. 17. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 6. owner of this house where all his children longe after liued was yet liuing and possessor thereof both now and when S. Peter was first entertained there for Martiall the Poet which liued in this time and wrote in the dayes of Domitian and Nerua long after maketh an honorable memorie of the Father of Lady Claudia then lyuing calling him Socer of Pudens the Father of his wife S. Claudia our Contry woman by parents for the word Socer hath no other meaning then a Father in lawe Father to the wife whose Father in Cooper Rider Thom. Thomas Calepin alij v. Socer Martial l. epigr. saepe Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Claudia Ruffin Io. Pits l. de Vir. Illustrib in ead Godwin Conu of Britaine Et alij lawe he is or Father to the husband of that wife to whom he is so termed Socer Father in lawe Cothen Pentheros so in Hebrewe Greeke Latine and all languages Euident it is also that Pudens had no other wife but Claudia to haue any other Socer or Father in lawe by and she longe ouer lyued her husband Pudens And that this Father in lawe was as noble for his faith and Religion in Christ as by discent and birth we may easely enforme ourselues if from noe other grounds yet from the most holy and vertuous education of his daughter in that profession whoe by the examples and documents of her pious parents the best Tutours of children their greatest charge was by their Instruction come to that perfection in the lawe of Christ that being yet but young in all opiniōs when S. Paul wrote his secōd Epistle to S. Timothie a litle before his The Brittish parents of S. Claudia were Christians death she deserued the stile of one of the foure principall Christiās in the iudgemēt of that great Apostle as two greate Doctours S. Chrysostome Theodoret expound that passage of his Epistle Salutat te inquit Eubulus Pudens Chrysost inep 2. ad Tim. c. 4. Linus Claudia fratres omnes nominatim illos memorat quos nouerat magis fide feruere S. Paul saith Eubulus saluteth thee and Pudens and Linus Claudia and all the Brethren he remembreth them by name whom he knewe to be more feruent in faith and againe Theodoret vpon that place saith Meliorum Theod. in ep 2. ad Tim. cap. 4. in eund loc virtut is amantiorum nomina in serut alios autem commu ni appellatione vocauit S. Paul put in the names of them which were the best and most louing of vertue By which we may sufficiently see the greate pietie not onely of S. Claudia but her holy parents also the then honours of this kingdome that had caused her then vnder their charge to be taught and instructed in so excellent a manner in true Religion 6. And if I may haue the like licence to write for the Religion of this Father in lawe to Pudens which a Protestant Bishop taketh to proue Pudens the sonne in lawe a Christian I may doe it with much more reason for thus he writeth That the same Pudens was a Christian we haue a greate presumption in the Epigram Godwin Conu of Britaine pa. 17. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. §. 6. of Martial where for his vertuous carriage he calleth him S. Maritus but a greater in an other of the same Martial wherein he yeeldeth him thanks for persuading him to amend his writings that for obscenitie and lasiuiousnesse are indeed not to be endured by Christian eares and this it is Cogis me calamo manuque nostra Emendare meos Pudens libellos That by this kinde of argument the Father of Claudia our Noble Contryman Martial l. 7. Epigram 11. was in all degrees as good or rather better Christian then his sonne in law Pudens was is most euident for those verses which Pudens did well like Martial l. 7. Epigram 57. ad Rufin and allowe yet by the testimony of Martiall himselfe might not be imparted to the Father in lawe of Pudens but would seeme light vnto him occupied in more serious things for thus he writeth vnto Pudens S. Eubulus named with honour by S. Paul probably was the Father of S. Claudia and a Britan. Commendare meas instanti Rufe camaenas Parce precor Socero seria forsan amat Where we see that the grauitie of the Father in lawe to Pudens was greater then his therefore much more we may presume from hence that he was a Christian then the other by that argument And yet we haue a better Author both for his Christianitie and name also for the other three named by Martyrol Rom. 20. Iunij in San. Nouato Martia in Epigram S. Paul to send salutations to S. Timothie from Rome at that time for certaine except Eubulus the first were most continuing in one house Pudens and Claudia were then married as is euident in the auncient Romane Martyrologe and others And seeing by the Romans tradition and other testimonies the house wherein they dwelled was the cheife lodging
if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
the Edict of Claudius if it had concerned him but was ready to die rather as he did in the time of Nero then to forsake the sheepe of Christ so carefully cōmitted vnto him yet to make all sure in this kind that which these Protestants would make their ground to keepe S. Peter from Rome these parts in that time doth ouerthrowe thē in their owne deuising for it is as the Magdeburg cēt 1. l. 2. col 26. Oros l. 7. c. 6. Suein vit Claudij Magdeburgian Protestants acknowledge frō their constructiō of the saying of Orosius in his seuenth booke and Suetonius in the life of Claudius Claudium Iudaeos impulsore Christo assiduè tumultiuantes Roma expulisse That Claudius did expell from Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ so they reade being the mouer Therefore seeing the Iewes were expelled for tumults they made and we are assured that the Christians were in no wise Agents in these tumults Claudius could not expell them vnder that pretence And where they reade Christo impulsore Christ being the impeller if we apply it to Christ our Sauiour either it must be vnderstood that Christ moued to the tumults which is blasphemous or that he moued Claudius to expell the Iewes and so the Christians were not expelled for Christ neither did would or could moue to expell the Christans his holy Seruants 4. And Orosius himself hauing with Gregorius Turonensis and others Orosius l. 7. c. 6. Greg. Turon l. 1. hist cap. 25. ascribed the conuersion of the first Christians in Rome in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius vnto S. Peter he addeth Anno eiusdem nono expulsos per Claudium vrbe Iudaeos Iosephus resert Sed me magis Suetonius mouet qui ait hoc modo Claudius Iudaeos Impulsore Christo assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Quod vtrum contra Christum tumultuantes Iudaeos coerceri comprimi iusserit an etiam Christianos simul velut cognatae religionis homines voluerit expelli nequaquam discernitur Iosephus relateth that Claudius expelled the Iewes out of the citie in the ninth yeare of his Reigne But Suetonius moueth me more who saith in this manner Claudius expelled forth of Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ mouing Which is not decerned whether he commanded the Iewes that made tumults against Christ to be corrected and suppressed or would also haue the Christians men in Religion some what like the Iewes to be also expelled This is all he saith and which others ground vpon and this later construction as I haue proued before most needs giue place to the former which keepeth the Christians in fauour with Claudius and free from Banishment which is confirmed by Suidas and others he writeth in Claudius in this manner Cum sub eo Iudaei seditionem contra Suidas in Claudio Christianos mouissent Claudius Faelicem eis praefecit cosque punire iussit When vnder Claudius the Iewes did raise sedition against the Christians Claudius oppointed Felix Gouernour ouer them and caused him to punish them Whereby it is manifest that Claudius was then rather a friend then enemy to Christians And they which reade Christo impulsore Christ being the mouer are mistaken for it was Chresto impulsore Chrestus being the mouer hereof Which Chrestus was a wicked Pagan then liuing in Rome as many Pagans themselues are witnesses Zosimus a Pagan together with Xiphilinus Dio Sextus Aurelius victor and others witnesse that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrestus was then a Consul in great credit in Zosim Com. hist Graec. l. 1. in Alexand. Seuer Ioh. Xiphilin in Epitom Dionis in eodem Sext. Aurel. Victor hist Aug. Oros supr Ado in Chronic. aetat 6. Suetonius in Claudio Sueton. in Nerone Aelius Lamprid. in Alexand. Seu. Rome and being by Latine translators translated Christus after the māner of many Grecians pronoūcing ◠or ita as ◠in Latine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the Greeke to Christus and written with ◠iota and not ◠eta or ita was the occasion of this mistaking to write Christo Impulsore for Chresto impulsore as Orosius and Ado and perhaps some others did citing Suetonius for their Authour which is euidēt by Suetonius himself who in the place cited from him readeth Chresto and not Christo. His words be these Iudaeos Impulsore Chresto assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Claudius expelled the Iewes out of Rome because they dayly made tumults Chrestus being the mouer thereof And the same Suetonius calleth Christians by their name Christians and not Chrestians so doth Flauius Vopiscus in his epistle to Adrian the Emperor call Christ our Sauiour and Christians beleuing in him Christum and Christianos Christ and Christians so doth Aelius Lampridius and other Pagan Authours And that Chrestus which was Impulsor a mouer in those affaires and occasion of the Edict of Claudius being a Pagan was so wicked a man that I may not describe him being so impious that Martial the Poet liuing in those dayes and stayned also with the tinctures of greate sinns yet speaking of him and his behauiour concludeth pudet fari Martial Epigr. l. 7. Epigram 54. lib. 9. Epigr. 28 he is ashamed to speake it Therefore to followe this so warranted opinion that S. Peter was no bannished man from Rome by that Edict of Claudius but voluntarily ex reuelatione by reuelation as the other Apostles dispersed also did at that time went to Hierusalem to celebrate the Assumption of the blessed virgin and to be present at the Councell of the Apostles we shall leaue time enough for S. Peter to returne againe to Rome and visit also this kingdome and these westerne parts in the time of Claudius For our Protestants agree that Councell to haue bene kept about the fourteenth yeare of the Ascension of Christ building vpon S. Paul who saith fourteene yeares Sutcliffe Subu pag. 3. Godwyn Conuers p. 5. c. 1. Gal. 2. v. 1. Protest Fasti Reg. Episcop Angl. after I went vp againe to Hierusalē with Barnabas and tooke Titus with mee Which was the time of this Councell of the Apostles the last Act of note at which these Protestants say S. Peter was present at Hierusalem from which vnto the death of S. Peter they tell vs in their Chronologie of Kings Bishops of this Nation there were twenty yeares time enough to haue preached heare in the time of Claudius if he were not heare before his going from Rome to Hierusalem 5. If we should harken to their opinion that would haue S. Peter bannished from Rome by that Edict of Claudius and so to haue therevpon gone to Hierusalem seeing they tell vs before he staied not there longer then the 14. or 15. yeare after Christs Ascension but by all men returned then againe into the west parts where he had his Residency 24. yeares if in the life of Claudius he did not returne to Rome what Nation in the westerne world shall we finde more
probable to entertaine this exiled Apostle then this Iland of Britaine which harboured at that time so many other Christians conuerted at Rome before by S. Peter that our Protestants haue thus with a common consent written of that time It hath passed with allowance among the Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britains being conuerted to the faith fled thence into these remote parts of the earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Which disciples of S. Peter so multiplied and encreased heare in that very time of Claudius that a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary writeth thus confidently of those dayes That there be manyfold testimonies of very credible Authours who witnesse that the Godwyn Cataloge of Bishops in Yorke 1. faith of Christ was receaued in diuers particular places of this Iland presently after the Ascension of Christ or at least while the Apostles yet liued Therefore if in the time of Claudius whē no other Apostle had bene at Rome or any of these parts of the world and presently vpon the Ascension of Christ so many both Romans and Britans which were Christians and must needs be the disciples of S. Peter were in this Iland in diuers particular places and this so vndoubted a thing by these Protestants That it hath passed with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries and is confirmed by manifolde testimonies of very credible Authours It is a strange vnnaturall and vndutifill minde and will in them that would and willingly doe admite so many of the disciples of S. Peter to haue bene receaued heare and with more cruelty then either Claudius or Nero could in any opinion performe bannish the blessed Apostle S. Peter their father and ours in Christ both from Rome and this kingdome also Thus I haue fully satisfied the obiections of such Protestants as would exclude the greate Apostle S. Peter from this Nation and depriue the Inhabitants of Britaine of so greate an Honor to be the spirituall children of that our most worthie Protoparent in Christ Now I will by the consent of these men set downe so neare as Antiquities will giue me warrant the time or times when he preached heare and what he happily effected heare in those his greate labours and trauailes hither THE XVI CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SET DOWNE BOTH BY Protestants and others when S. Peter preached in Britaine if not before his coming to Rome yet afterward both in the dayes of Claudius and Nero. 1. I Haue before examined that Protestant opiniō which because it findeth S. Peter both to haue bene the first that preached in Rome and that he was heare in Britaine would bring him hither before his first coming to Rome And therefore will now speake little thereof Our Theater Protestants frō thence would thus inferre S. Peter was heare before he euer went to Rome both which may be Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. more probable if we consider the huge multitudes of Christians fifteene thousand saith Baronius which dispersed themselues in all parts of the world vpon the martyring of S. Stephen at Hierusalem which was presently vpon the death of Christ Their opinion which would bring S. Peter into Britaine before he came first to Rome examined Hitherto these Protestant Bishops and Antiquaries making it the more probable opinion as their owne words which may be more probable import that S. Peter preached heare before his first coming to Rome of which minde also all those English Protestant Bishops and writers most needes be which from the Authoritie of S. Gildas as they would expound him doe contend that Britaine receaued the faith of Christ in the dayes of Tyberius or Caius Matth. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 1. Georg. Abb. apud Mason cōsecrat l. 2. c. 3. p. 51. Mason ibid. Theater of Brit. p. 202. Caligula Emperors and before the Empire of Claudius in the beginning of whose Reigne S. Peter came first to Rome for they all agree that we first receaued the faith from some one of the Apostles and they haue concluded before that no other Apostle but S. Peter could be heare in those dayes Of this opinion is the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and the present that is Director of the Authour of the bookes of the pretended consecration of their Bishops the Author of that Booke the writers of their Theater and others And if those words they cite were the true words of Gildas they make not a little for that sentence being these Tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris suos radios primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus Christ did Annot. Protest Marginal in prologum Gildae afford his beames to wit his precepts to the I le of Britaine in the later time of Tiberius as we know But because the Protestant publisher himself of Gildas doth freely acknowledge that they were not vsually in the copies of Gildas I dare not ascribe so much vnto them But if we will allow the computation of Arnoldus Mirmannius following as it seemeth the auncient Catalogue of the Bishops of Metz who telleth that S. Peter sent our Countrimā S. Mansuetus into Arnold Mirm. in Theatro Conu gent. Catal. Episcop Metens those parts together with S. Clement the first Bishop there in the yeare of Christ 40. in the time of Caius Caligula two or three yeares before S. Peter came to Rome it giueth not a small allowance to this opinion for those Histories doe not relate from what parts East or west these men were sent but the very Country of S. Mansuetus Natione Scotus will rather incline vs to thinke S. Peter had bene then in this Iland or neare vnto it at that time or els we must send this holy Saint of Britaine without authoritie a very lōg Iorney to S. Peter in the East and so farre back againe towards these Countries Or if we should make so ample an acceptation of Galatia where the Scripturs testifie 1. Petr. 1. S. Peter preached before the dayes of Claudius as some Cosmographers and Antiquaries doe we shall bring him so neare vnto vs in those dayes that considering the infinitie labors of that Apostle and his loue to this kingdome it will be noe vaine coniecture to thinke he visited Britaine in those dayes Which is rather confirmed if we reflect and allowe of that which I haue set downe before that his first entertainment at Rome was among the Britans of this Nation to whom he could not haue better direction nor so good from any other as from this kingdome 2. But to come to things certaine vndoubted in this History of S. Peters S. Peter preached in Britaine both in the time of Claudius and Nero Emperours liuing and preaching in this Iland it is an historicall veritie out of
Question that he was heare both in the time of Claudius and Nero also his being heare in the dayes of Claudius what time soeuer it was of his Empire must needes be long before S. Paul S. Ioseph of Aramathia or any other that is thought to haue preached heare or came into these parts as I haue proued already as also that S. Peter was heare in that time To which I add the testimony of Gildas our most auncieÌ„t renowned Historian who in his booke De Excidio Britanniae Gildas Epist de Excid Britan. of the destruction of Britaine thus writeth Ita vt non Britannia sed Romania censeretur Et quicquid habere potuisseâ— aeris argenti vel auri Imagine Caesaris notaretur Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus So that this Iland might be rather deemed Romania then Britannia and what soeuer Coyne it had eyther Brasse siluer or gold it was stamped with the Image of the Roman Emperor In the meane time while these things were doeing Christ who is the true Sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from the high Tower of heauen exceeding all times showing his exceeding brightnes to the whole world doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to this Iland stiffe with frozen cold and by a long distance of land remoued from the visible sunne These be the true and vndoubted words of S. Gildas in all examples both written and printed which I haue seene and the other words of propagating the lawe of Christ by the permission of Tyberius the Emperor against the will of the Senate not so certaine to be the words of that holy and auncient Father but some later addition and cannot be well applyed to this kingdome where Tyberius had not such command and power as this Saint affirmeth the Romans had in this kingdome when Christ first afforded his precepts primuÌ„ Indulget Christus to this cold and termed frozen Iland For it is certaine by all Antiquities that this great subiection of the Britans vnto the Emperors of Rome did neuer fall out vntill the time of Claudius 3. Therefore seeing this Nation did first receaue the faith of Christ Primum at that time it must needes be in the time of Claudius when first and neuer before this Iland was in that state he there describeth And this is that very time which so many Antiquaries Catholiks Protestants S. Simon Metaphrastes Surius Lippomannus Sir William Camden Andrie Chesne and others before named agree vpon that S. Peter preached in this kingdome To which S. Paul himselfe by our ProtestaÌ„ts constructioÌ„ interpretation by his epistle writteÌ„ to the RomaÌ„s at that time among so many Christians in Rome then which he remeÌ„breth and neuer once saluting eyther S. Peter S. Aristobulus S. Clement or any one that is supposed to haue bene in these parts with S. Peter giueth no small allowance And yet in this epistle he taketh vpoÌ„ him certaine knowledge that the faith of the Romans which was plaÌ„ted by S. Peter annuntiatur in vniuerso muÌ„do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 your faith is preached or shewed in all the world therefore also in Britaine so greate a NatioÌ„ of this westerne world the RomaÌ„ Empire for as our ProtestaÌ„ts inferre froÌ„ Rom. 1. v. 8. that epistle if S. Paul had not knowne S. Peter was not theÌ„ in Rome he would haue saluted him whom he so much honoured and loued For as in the beginning of that epistle he generally saluteth all omnibus qui sunt Romae dilectis Rom. 1. supr Dei vocatis Sanctis gratia vobis pax à Deo patre nostra Domino Iesu Christo To all that are at Rome beloued of God called Saincts grace be to you and peace from God our father and our Lord Iesus Christ So in the later end of the same epistle Rom. cap. 16. he saluteth by name Prisca Aquila Epaenetus Mary Andronicus Iulius Ampliatus Vrbanus Stachis Apelles and many others there named Neuer saluting S. Peter or any which are thought to haue bene with him either in Britaine Fraunce or Germany or any Nation on this side of Rome or sent thither about this time by S. Peter of which I haue named many before among which diuers were of the number of the 72. Disciples and acquaintance of S. Paul and among the acquaintance of this Apostle he doth not salute S. Aristobulus nor S. Narcissus though he saluteth their families then in Rome salutate eos qui sunt ex Aristobuli salutate eos qui sunt ex Narcissi domo salute theÌ„ that be of the houshold of Aristobulus Salute them that be of the household of Narcissus Therefore being so familiar with S. Aistobulus and Narcissus kind vnto theÌ„ that he saluteth their families for his loue to theÌ„ we must needs coÌ„clude that S. Paul well knew they were not then in Rome And being absent at that time from their families and thence and the knowne Disciples of S. Peter as all at Rome then were where should they especially S. Aristobulus our Bishop or Archbishop of Britaine as I haue shewed before be at that time but with S. Peter their Master heare who then at the writing of this epistle of S. Paul to the Romans was as I haue proued before by many testimonies both of Protestants and others in this our Britaine For this epistle of S. Paul was written after the assembly of tbe Apostles at Hierusalem about the Assumpsion of the blessed Virgin by all writers and S. Paul himselfe is Gal. 2. v. 1. 9. both witnesse that he saw S. Peter there and stayed some time with him and that the Church of Rome was then so well founded that their faith was famous and renowned in all the world therefore S. Peter the founder thereof being to bestowe the rest of his time by Christs direction vnto him in conuerting this our Britaine other western nations we must needes conclude from hence also that S. Peter which was then come from the East againe into these parts and was not at Rome but had left S. Linus and Cletus to supply Episcopall duties there was heare in Britaine at that time as so many before haue witnessed And as the holy Apostles at their meetings imparted their iorneys they were to take in preaching the ghospell one to an other as they did in their first diuision of the world among them for the better effecting their most holy office and charge committed to them by Christ So S. Peter â—â— much beloued of S. Paul and so greate a louer of him that he calleth him hiâ— most beloued would not conceale his intended
Legats of Pope Eleutherius did search for those places which they had learned out of auncient writings at Rome to haue bene first inhabited by Christians neque à veritate alienum esse potest Iosephum perinde ac alios Apostolos ac Discipulos per totum orbem sparsos quid singulis in Regionibus pro Christo effecissent quidue siue aduersi siue commodi sensissent per Nuncios ac liter as certiores fecisse Collegas suas tam Romae quam Hierosolimis alijsque in locis aut Eleutherij Legatos indagare voluisse ea loca quae à Christianis priùs culta Romae ex antiquis scriptis acceperunt And immediately setting downe how these Roman Legats after much serch and seeking found out the place of S. Iosephs abiding he addeth how they knew by manifest signes and tokeâ—s that it was the habitation of Ioseph and his fellowes in Britaine of which they were aduertised in Rome Quibus alijsque manifestis signis atque indicijs facile intellexerunt eam ipsam fuisse Iosephi sociorumque in Britannia habitationem de qua Romae acceperant The like haue others and the Antiquities of Glastenbury which Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patric in S. Ioseph set downe this diligent search in Britaine must needs haue relation and reference to proceed from that notice which the Legats had receaued of these things at Rome for they are so farre from testifying that they learned this in Britaine that they assuer vs the memory of them heare was so blotted out and forgotten that caepit idem locus esse ferarum qui priùs fuer at habitatio Sanctorum The same place began to be a Denn of wilde beasts which formerly was the habitation of Saints And so much the more vndoubted that the best knowledge of Christian affaires in Britaine in these times was at Rome for it is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries that euen at that time when S. Ioseph came hither many both Romans and Britans that were Christians came from Rome into Britaine to auoide the Persecution of Nero falling out at this time of which the Theater Authours doe thus testifie It hath passed Theat of great Brit. l. 6. cap. 9. with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero which now reigned began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britans being conuerted to the faith fled thence vnto these remote parts of the Earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Therefore we cannot question but a more perfect memory of our Christian proceedings was kept at Rome from whence so many of our primatiue Christians came then in any other forreyne place and that these Christian Romans and Britans so reparing hither being the Disciples or spirituall children of S. Peter that eyther S. Ioseph and his associates were of the same number or ioyned with them in profession of Religion in this Nation THE XXV CHAPTER THAT MANY OTHER CHRISTIANS CAME hither especially into the Northren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 1. ALthough our vsuall Histories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia cheifely speake of the coming of him and his Religeous companions not aboue 14. by any accompt yet we haue Antiquities testifiing that greate numbers of other Christians came with him hither or to our Ilands adioyning at that time Among these a Brittish Eremite lyuing when Glastenbury Abbey was builded by King Inas when the Antiquities thereof were diligently sought and examined and he so conuersant in them that Io. Pitseus l. de vir Illustrib aetat 8. an 720. in Eremit Brit. Anonim in l. Sanct. Graal Ioh. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aram. he wrote a booke of that subiect doth plainely testifie in his History hereof named Sanctus Graal the holy Graal that there came hither in the company of Saint Ioseph and his Religeous Associats which continued with him at Glastenbury in Eremiticall conuersation aboue 600. men and women that were Christians and had vowed chastity or continency vntill they should happily arriue in this Land Miraculously assigned as it seemeth vnto them to continue in Venerunt autem cum eis vt legitur in libro qui sanctum Graal appellatur sexcenti amplius tam viri quam foeminae qui omnes votum vouerunt quod ab vxoribus proprijs abstinerent quousque terram sibi delegatam ingressi fuissent And because some take exception to this Authour the most warranted Pits supr and allowed Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury written in old letters in parchment vpon broade Tables aunciently belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury affirme the same And how diuers of them were noble parsonages Antiq. Glast in Tabul Antiq. and such as in those times and small Ilands were stiled Reges Kings and some of our Brittish Kings discended from them Among these was first Helaius Nephew to S. Ioseph of whome this old Manuscript Antiquitie thus relateth Helaius Nepos Ioseph genuit Iosue Iosue genuit Aminadab Aminadab Diuers noble Christians deliuered to haue bene in this Company and of whome our King in Britaine descended genuit Castellors Castellors genuit Manaclauiel Manaclauiel genuit Lambrord Lambrord genuit filium qui genuit Ygernam de qua Rex Vterpendragon genuit nobilem famasum Regem Arthurum Per quod pater quod Rex Arthurus de stirpe Ioseph descendit Helaius Nephew of Ioseph begat Iosue Iosue begat Aminadal Aminadab begat Castellors Castellors begat Manaclauiel Manaclauiel begat LaÌ„brord LaÌ„brord begat a sonne which begat Ygerna of whom vterpendrâ—gon begat the noble and renowned Arthur By which it appeareth that King Arthur did discend of the Race of Ioseph And these Antiquities doe thus further relate vnto vs Petrus consanguineus Ioseph ab Aramathia Rex Orcaniae genuit Erlan Erlan genuit Melianum Melianus genuit Arguth Arguth genuit Edor Edor genuit Loth Qui du xit in vxorem sororem Regis Arthuri de qua genuit quatuor filios scilicet walwanum Agrauains Gwerehes Gaheries Peter kinsman of Ioseph of Aramathia King of Orcanie begat Erlan Erlan begat Melianus Melianus begat Arguth Arguth begat Edor Edor begat Loth who tooke to wife the Sister of King Arthur of whome he begat fower sonnes to wit walwan Agrauayns Gwerehes Gaheries Antiquit. Glast supr Et Capgr in S. Ioseph 2. Againe the same Antiquities speaking of S. Iosephs Imprisonment presently after his coming into this Iland which was in Venedocia now Northwales neare to the I le of Man was set at libertie by a noble man whome he had conuerted to the faith named Mordraius whome the Antiquitie calleth a King Rex Mordraius A late writer thinketh this
Mordraius to be the then Harris M. S. Hist l. 1. c. 25. Hector Boeth Hist Scot. in Crathlint Bal. l. de Script cen tr in Amphibalus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 4. S. Iosephs Sister Married to a Britan Nicholaus Vignier Bibliothee Hist an 63. King or Ruler of the Iland Mona and that the place where he was conuerted named the city Saract was Soder in the I le of Man which was the first Bishops See we reade of in those parts in the time and persecution of Dioclesian And our Protestant writers of the Theater of greate Britaine tell vs of some others of this company of S. Ioseph that liued in the world and were not of the Religeous number that settled at GlasteÌ„bury with S. Ioseph and among them name a Sister of S. Ioseph called Eurgaine who to speake in their words afterwards marryed a Britan named Siarklos and they cite Georg Owen Harry for the same opinion And Nicholas Vignier a French writer in his Bibliotheke Historiall in the yeare of Christ 63. plainely affirmeth Ioseph of Aramathia arriued this yeare in great Britaine auec vne trouppe with a troupe or great number of his companions To these I may add the testimonie of Tertullian before of the timely receauing of the faith of Christ by our Northren Britans commonly confounded in Histories with the Scottish Nation by reason of their dwelling long together and how Petrus Cluniacensis writing to S. Bernard as our Theater Protestants cite and followe him Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. therein supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as the other then were Which cannot more probably In what respect the Scots may be termed the more auncient ChristiaÌ„s be affirmed of any then these that came by those Antiquities with S. Ioseph into those outward Ilands where the Scots then inhabited and with whome they vnited themselues as also with our Northren Britans Neither can we thinke but among so many euen hundreds as before which came hither at that time some of them left a Posteritie of children as is exemplified in two before one the Nephew the other kinsman of S. Ioseph and we may take notice from the names themselues of some of these that be recited as Iosue Aminadab and Loth that they were Christians no others in these parts in those times taking names from Scripture but they onely and for Loth one of them that is named certaine it is by our Brittish and other Histories that he was a Christian so of Ygerna and King Arthur which likewise by these Antiquities did discend from those of the company of S. Ioseph And allthough these three last were late in respect of that first age of Christ and liued when Britaine generally professed Christian Religion yet Helaius Nephew or Grandsonne to S. Ioseph placed for the first of that Genealogiein this Land at the time of S. Iosephs comig hither and his sonne Iosue must needs be liuing in the daies of S. Ioseph and Aminadab the sonne of Iosue being by his name a Christian did probably liue vnto the dayes of Kings Lucius and Donâ—lâ—us to be of those which continued a succession of Christiantie heare vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine at that time So we may reasonably affirme of the posteritie of Peter kinsman to S. Ioseph in some part before remembred out of those Antiquities and after the same proportion Iudge of the children of Eurgayne S. Iosephs sister her Brittish husband Siarklos if they left any behind them in the world For no man will once coniecture that either sonne Sister Nephewe kinsman or kindred of S. Ioseph would vndertake so long and tedious a Iorney with him from Iury into Britaine to liue poore Exils heare but for the loue of Christ and his holy Religion so extreamely persecuted by the Iewes in S. Ioseph for his honorable burying of our Sauiour and his friends and kindred as we are taught in approued Histories that the mallice hatred of the Iewes was not more enraged against any Disciple of Christ then towards S. Ioseph and his frends And as Gregorius Turonenfis and others testifie maiorem in eum habentes saeuitiam quam Antiquit. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Episc Hostien Hist de morte Resurrectione Saluatoris Greg. Turon l. 1. Hist Franc. §. 21. p. 18. Vincent in spec Hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Act. Pilati apud Capgrau Turon supr Nicodem in EuaÌ„g Eremita Anon. author l. 5. Graa Manuscr antiq Glaston Monasterij tabulis affixum in membranis in ipsum Dominum vt cum ille a militibus hic ab ipsis Sacerdotibus custodiretur The Iewes had more hatred against Ioseph then against our Lord himself for whereas Christ being buried was kept and watched by souldiers Ioseph being imprisoned in a close place without any light was garded and watched by the Preists themselues Yet he was Miraculously from thence and them deliuered and preserued to honour this kingdome with the holy life and death of himselfe and many his Religeous companions and friends 3. The auncient Brittish Eremite of whom I haue spoken before testifieth that S. Ioseph his wife came in this company with her husband and that it was appointed and promised of God to them and their posteritie Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Christum sepeliuit cum vxore filio Iosephe nomine in maiorem Britanniam sibi semini eius promissam venerunt And the Collectours of the Antiquities of Glastenbury who as it seemeth by their oâ—ne testimony were most diligent and carefull to deliuer nothing to posteritie but what they found to be approued by auncient Historiographers as the first words of their History deliuer affirme the same Quoniam dubia legentem fallunt certa dubijs ablatis atque ex antiquis Historiographorum dictis probata de antiquitate Glastoniensis Ecclesiae quaedam inseremus It is also testified in this Antiquitie recommended to containe so certaine and vndoubted verities that the Pagan King that had imprisoned S. Ioseph his companions in the Country now named Nothwales Mordraius a Christian set vp a Christian King in his place named Celidonius sonne of Natianus his wife the daughter of Lalel or Label a noble Persian was also a Christian And citeth the auncient Brittish Eremite for the Authour hereof But this was rather to be esteemed some noble Gouernour or Ruler called by the name Rex King or Ruler of some few people in which sence all Rulers though meane may be truely termed Reges Rulers and not such potent parsons as the name is now allmost appropriated vnto of which Ranke and Order King Lucius was the first Christian King and Donaldus next to him THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE COMING AND SETTLING OF S. Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiuâ— Eremiticall
ordaine Preists where the other ordinary Apostles performed it as S. Peter did heare in Britaine And this was also the condition of S. Barnabas S. Paul and Barnabas ordained Preists onely where the other Apostles came not extraordinarily made Apostle as S. Paul was both these as Theophilact and other Fathers witnesse onely ordayning Preists in places where the ordinary Apostles came not or not neare vnto them In Cypro autem non fecerunt Presbyteros neque in Samaria quia haec quidem Hiero solymis Apostolis erat vicina Which S. Paul himselfe doth sufficiently expresse in the first and second Theophilact in cap. 14. Act. Aposâ—â—l Gal. c. 1. 2. Act. Apost cap. 13. 14. c. Chapter of his Epistle to the Galathians where he teacheth his preaching to haue vsually bene where none of the ordinary Apostles preached 7. The like we reade in his trauailes described aswell by S. Luke in the Acts of the Apostles as other Histories And we see that the cheifest of S. Pauls Disciples which are said to haue bene in these parts neare vnto vs as S. Luke in France as S. Epiphanius witnesseth S. Trophimus left by him at Arles there by the common opinion S. Titus as the Catalogue of the Bishops of Mentz affirmeth and S. Crescens at Vienna yet all these still followed S. Paul and stayed not there in his time and by his direction For S. Luke was with him at Rome a litle before his death as he himselfe is witnesse onely Luke is 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. with me S. Trophimus was then at Miletum sick S. Crescens was gone from him at Rome in that imprisonment and S. Titus is departed into Dalmatia 2. Timot. cap. 4. which are thus affirmed by S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Timothie Of which his vse and custome he himselfe maketh also this reason So haue I Rom. c. 15. vers 20. Harris Manuscr hist l. 1. c. 13. Pert. de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. stryued to preach the Ghospell not where Christ was named least I should build vpon an other mans foundation I haue spoken before of him who writeth we finde in Petrus de Natalibus of one Lucius a Britaine conuerted in Britany by S. Paul and baptized by Timotheus his Scholler who followed him in that Peregination for thus he saith Lucius beatus Confesser fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus a Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli This Lucius was not that man whome Eleutherius conuerted to the faith in the yeare of our lord 184. But some other noble Britaine conuerted by S. Paule in his Peregrination whome Petrus nameth a King belike more in respect of his nobilitie then for any kingdome he did possese Wherein this Authour must needs be mistaken first because I haue proued before that S. Timothie which he meaneth S. Paules Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus was neuer in or neare Britaine to baptize either a King or noble man named Lucius nor any other Secondly his Authour Petrus de Natalibus euen as he is cited by him doth not attribute the conuersion of any such Lucius to S. Paul but onely saith that S. Lucius King of Britaine was baptized by Timotheus Disciple to S. Paul Lucius S. Thimothie Bishop of Ephesus was not in Britaine beatus Confessor fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus à Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli Neuer saying that this S. Timothie which baptized him was heare with S. Paul or that this was at the time of S. Pauls being heare much lesse that S. Paul conuerted this King Lucius And this Lucius was the same that was conuerted in the time of Pope Eleutherius and one S. Timothie sonne of sainct Claudia our noble Country woman was one of the happy instruments of his Baptizing and the conuersion of this Nation at that time as I will proue when I come to that History in the next Age and likely called Disciple of S Paul because being a child probable it is he was baptised and instructed by him in the faith of Christ And it is as vnprobable that S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus should be heare with him as any that then was or had bene his Disciple both for the reasons formely remembred as that S. Paul prensently after his being heare and returne to Rome from prison there doth write to him being then at Ephesus so farre more remote from hence and that Epistle 2. Tim. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. directly proueth that this S. Tymothie was there in that very time which What Disciples of S. Paul were probably in Britaine with him can onely be allowed to S. Paul for his being heare But of all the Disciples of S. Paule or his companions most probable it is that first S. Luke the Euangelist was heare with him first because S. Paul saith of him by Protestant Translation who was the chosen of the Churches to trauaile with vs. Secondly because 2. Cor. 8. v. 19. he is before said to haue come into these parts and lastely because S. Paul at his returne from hence testifieth that S. Luke was the onely Disciple or companion coâ—tinued still with him onely Luke is with me The like I affirme of 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. Demas who as he writeth forsooke him after that time and the same I suppose of S. Crescens which after this went from him into Galatia and Titus vnto Dalmatia and Tyticus whome he sent to Ephesus 2. Tim. 10. 12. THE XXXII CHAPTER OF OVR HOLY CHRISTIAN BRITANS IN Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 1. HAVING thus attended S. Paul in his holy trauailes and probably brought him in those his long Iorneys into this kingdome and from hence to Rome to the place and neare the time of his triumphant Martyrdome before I performe that dutie to S. Peter I will say some what of our Brittish Christians then at Rome And the rather because S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Tymothie written from his Prison in Rome at this time making an honorable memory of some of them putteth me in minde to make mention of them in this as their fittest place I haue spoken before of our noble Britans the Christian parents of S. Claudia and of her the holy childe of those Religeous Christians Now Iam to entreate of her as an happy naturall Mother of diuers holy Christian children which she brought into this world and as a supernaturall Mother vnto many of this her Nation being in her degree and order an happy occasion and meanes of their birth in Christ But a late English Catholike writer litle to the honour of this NatioÌ„ hath questioned whether our noble Countriwoman Author of 3. Conuers of Brit. part 2. p. 17. Claudia was the same whome S. Paul recounteth among the renowned Christians at Rome or no and seemeth to deny it rather leauing this Brittish Lady by his opinion in Paganish Infidelitie then to be a Christian and a Protestant Bishop
also the fowlest and dishonestest which we may not thinke that so modest and holy a Saint would doe which is of these Protestants sufficiently before acknowledged when they expressely say Martials verses generally are no lessons be fitting Ladyes Therefore if generally they were so vnbeseeming Theater of great Brit. supr l. 6. we may not make so holy renowned a Lady either a generall or particular Approuer of such stuffe to send it so loÌ„g a Iorney to her beloued FrieÌ„ds in this her Natiue CouÌ„try of Britaine for toakeÌ„s much les for Newyeares gifts neither was that name nor ceremony knowne in Britaine loÌ„g after that time 7. And the first Protestant English Archbishop which before obserued that absurditie and yet willing to insist in the same erroneous steps of his brethren in this point and therefore hath written that it is likely Claudia sent these strange Poems hither from Rome before she was a Christian verisimile est Claudiam ante acceptam fidem Epigrammata Martialis ad Britannos misisse suos speaketh farre more absurdly for it is euident by all Accompts both of Christians and Pagans Catholiks and Protestants that Claudia was a Christian and renowned by Saint Pauls pen in the time of Nero 26. yeares before Martial wrote or came to Rome Therefore it was greate ignorance or willfulnes in that Protestant Archbishop to write it was verisimile a very likely thing that Claudia sent that Poets Epigrams into Britan before she was a Christian she being a renowned Christian so long before he was a Poet. Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 17. 18. But Martial had other meanes to vent his Poems hither he was acquainted with Quintus Ouidius and his company that came hither he and wrote an Epigram vnto him cited before such was also one Stella as he writeth Martial l. 10. Epigram 40. ad Quintum Ouidium Lib. 12. Epigram 3. ad librum suuÌ„ Ille dabit populo Patribusque Equitique legendum And it was his glory thus by idle headed parsons to send his bables about both to Rome and from thence to other parts as appeareth in the beginning of the same Epigram Ad populos mitti qui nuper ab vrbe solebas Ibis tu Romam nunc peregrine liber And he plainely declareth euen in his first Epigram to his Reader this was his humour to make him selfe knowne in the world for such Poeticall and vaine scriblings Hic est quem legis ille quem requiris Toto notus in Orbe Martialis Argutis Epigrammaton libellis And to make speedy vtterance of such wares to all parsons places the very Martial l. 1. Epigram 1. ad Lectorem Lib. 1. Epigr. 2. next Epigram which is also to the Reader is to tell where his bookes were to be bought and besides he sent them vp and downe to particular parsons as their Titles testifie And allthough we had diuers holy Christians then in Rome of this Nation which reiected Martial his Poems as S. Claudia and her Father did yet there were also at that time many Pagan Britans and some of them also Poets as Gildas Cambrius a most noble Britan Poet as Ponticus Pontic Virun Hist Brit. l. 1. Girald Ferrar. hist Poet. Dialog 5. Io. Bal. Script Brit. cent 1. in Gilda Cambrio Virunnius calleth him Gildas Poeta Britannicus nobilissimus and others by whose meanes besides such as I haue related before it is not vnlikely but Martials verses aswell as others came into this Countrie and he might take notice there of and therevpon write it was reported that his verses were sunge in Britaine 8. And hereby it appeareth how weake a propp they haue to support S. Claudia did not translate or send S. Pauls Epistles into Britaine them therein that would probably and by comparison conclude that S. Claudia did send S. Pauls Epistles into Britaine because she sent Martials Poems hither for first there is so greate difference and repugnancy betweene the holy writings of S. Paul and the idle Epigrams of that Poet if we chuse their best that rather the contrary is to be gathered that whosoeuer did affect the libels of Martial could not be a louer of S. Pauls doctrine so opposite vnto such vanities and so she knowne to be so renowned a Christian when Martial wrote and so highely commended by S. Paul could be no recommender of Martials vanities vnto this or any other parts or parsons And it is euident before she allowed them not And allthough I willingely allowe what a Protestant Bishop writeth of her placing her among our Brittish writers and affirming that she was renowned all through out Italy and other Nations for her style in the Latine Greeke tongue Claudia Rufina Britannici generis nobilissima Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 1. in Claudia Rufina mulier nominis claritatem ex ingenti vtriusque linguae Latinae Graecae notitia per Italiam alias commeruit mundi Regiones yet this is no warrant for others to say that therefore she translated S. Pauls Epistles and sent them into Britaine For euery one that hath knowledge in Latine and Greeke allthough in a more excellent manner then a Lady a stranger to them both and young in yeares as by these men she was is not a fit Translator of holy Scripturs and we doe not finde that honor then giuen to any of her sexe nor did that or such office belong to her or any such her Father before confessed to be a learned Christian was a fitter man to performe such things to this his Nation if any such was done at that time But amoÌ„g all the Epistles which S. Paul wrote we doe not finde any one of them written or sent by him to any parson or place but such as had receaued the faith of Christ before neither S. Pauls Epistles nor any part of Scripture will make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter And I suppose he would be thought a strange Poet surpassing Martiall in that kind in the iudgment of Antiquaries who should say he had euer seene or credibly heard of any part of Scripture then translated much more by any woman into the Welch or Brittish languadge 9. And no lesse paradoxe it is which a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. c. â— proposeth to the world concerning S. Pudens husband to this our holy Country woman S. Claudia laboring to perswade his Readers that he came into S. Pudens Hust ad to S. Claudia did 〈…〉 Bâ—itainâ— nâ—r neaâ—â—â—â— Nâ—â—ther preached â—e any wheâ—â— Brâ—taine and heare preached the faith of Christ First he maketh this his Marginall Note of that which followeth Britaine a Refuge for Christians And then addeth of this time it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neare the PirenaeaÌ„ Mountains and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that
in the later end of the twelfth yeare of Nero as S. Simeon Metaphrastes noteth and the next yeare coming to Rome preached there some time and was Martyred in the beginning of the 14. and last yeare of Nero allthough Matthew of Westminster and some others set downe the death of S. Peter in the 13. yeare of Nero differing from those that say Nero killed S. Peter S. Paul and himselfe the 14. and last yeare of his Empire Nero Petrum se interfecit 2. By this we see the exceeding greate Pastorall and Fatherly care and S. Petâ—rs Pastorall â—are of Britaine â—â—nding Châ—ists Church in it loue of this greatest Apostle S. Peter to this kingdome that allthough he was so extraordinarily admonished by the holy Angel to returne to Rome yet he neither would nor did forsake this Nation vntill he had perfectly settled such an Hierarchicall Order and holy gouernement heare as I haue described and was needfull in the first founding of the Church of Christ among so many Countries and Prouinces of this Western world And the loue and dutie of many Britans especially such as were not so perfectly intructed in the faith cannot be thought but to haue bene reciprocall to that supreame Pastor How it is pâ—obable diuâ—rs Britans went with S. Peter from hence to Râ—me in so greate degree that it moued many of them to attend him in his returne to Rome to be better instructed in true Religion as diuers also after his departure hence did vndertake that Iorney to that end such as S. Beatus and his Associate were And S. Peter being now come to Rome immediately from this kingdome without staying in that Iorney as may be sufficiently gathered out of the words and admonition of the Angel vnto him before his going hence and both hauing in his company diuers Britans and at Rome finding yet aliue as appeareth by S. Paul writing to S. Timothie before diuers Christian Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 165. S. Iustin apud â—und supr Britans in that house which as is shewed before and Baronius from S. Iustine and others proueth was both his and other Christians common lodging patebat domus Pudentis ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Christianorum we are sufficiently allowed to be of that opinion that he was entertained now at this his coming againe to Rome froÌ„ Britaine in the same house as at S. Pâ—ter at 〈…〉 to Râ—m◠〈…〉 recâ—auâ—d againe in our Bâ—â—â—â—ns â—ouse with many â—â—herâ— his first coming and vsually in the time of his continuance and residence there And in this Noble Christian Britans house it seemeth S. Peter among other his Apostolicall labours and designments for the Church of God wrote his second Epistle wherein he maketh memory of some memorable things that chanced vnto him by all probable Iudgment in this Nation as of the Angells appearing vnto him the forewarning of his death at hand and that S. Peter in his 2. 〈◊〉 sâ—â—meth to 〈◊〉 â—f the visioÌ„ 〈…〉 â—râ—taâ—â—e it should be in Rome Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewâ—d mee As our English Protestants translatâ— which words of the holy Apostle doe seeme to haue reference vnto that Apparition and admonition to him of his death at hand of which I haue spoken 2. 〈◊〉 1. vers 14. before For we doe not finde in Histories more then two warnings heareof giuen by Christ to S. Peter the first and most euident in Britaine and the other more obscure at Rome recorded by S. Linus Egesippus S. Bede and Linus l. de Pass Apost Egesipp de excid Hieros l. 3. c. 2. Beda Sermone de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. others when S. Peter a litle before his death being sought for by Nero and willed by the Christians to forsake Rome to auoide the fury of the persecuting Tyrant being come to the gate of the Citie Christ appeared vnto him and being demanded by S. Peter whether he went Domine quo vadis Christ answered Iterum veniâ— crucifigi Which S. Peter interpreted to be spoken of his Passion because Christ who suffereth in all his members was also to suffer with S. Peter Intellexit Petrus de sua dictum passione quod in ea Christus passurus videretur qui patitur in singulis non vtique corporis dolore sed quadam misericordiae compassione aut gloriae celebritate And this cannot be well construed to be that admonition of his death which S. Peter wrote off in his Epistle being both obscure and in all probable Iudgment after the writing of that his Epistle and immediatly before his apprehension and death as appeareth by those Authours affirming S. Peter was presently taken and martyred conuâ—rsus in vrbem redijt captusque à persecutoribus cruci adiudicatus Therefore seeing besides this so obscure admonition giuen to S. Peter by Christ of his death we finde no other but that most cleare and manifest foretelling thereof to S. Peter by an holy Angel in Britaine we must needs conclude that the holy Apostle in that passadge of his Epistle how he should shortly leaue the Tabernacle and dwelling place of his soule his mortall body as our Lord Iesus Christ had shewed vnto him did this Nation that honour to remember in his holy writings that foresight and admonition of his end approaching made vnto him by the heauenly vision and Instruction thereof which he had in Britaine And signifiing in the first words of this his laste Epistle that he wrote it to all beleeuing Christians at that time saying Simon Peter a Seruant and an Apostle 2. Petr. 1. v. 1. 2. of Iesus Christ to them that haue obtayned like pretious faith with vs grace and peace S. Peters care and loue to Britaine to his death and after in heauen by his owne promise be multiplied We must needs acknowledge that coming then immediately from the Christians in this Nation whome he had so lately conuerted he most fatherly remembred them with others in those words and the whole Epistle following especially where he writeth I thinke it meete as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stirre you vp by putting you in remembrance Knowing that Vers 13. 14. 15. shortly I must pute of this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed mee Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things allwayes in remembrance In which wordes this our kingdome of Britaine doth most iustly claime that S. Peter remembred it and rather then any other citing there the admonition which he receaued by the holy Angell heare and there protesteth his greate care he had of this CouÌ„try that it might not onely during his life but after his death remaine constant in the profession of Christian Religion And by Oecumenius and diuers others both the Greeke and Latine Text giuing way to that exposition S. Peter did there promise
high Pastorall chardge After the death of Nero others enioy the Empire a very shorte time in spirituall things so also at or soone after that time the supreame Gouernors in temporall affaires both in the Roman Empire and this kingdome of Britaine were changed Nero the Emperor the same yeare he Euseb in Chron. Matt. Westm in Galba Otho Vitell. Marrian Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Supput Flor. Wigorn. alâ—j Martyred the holy Apostles murthered himselfe and Galba was Emperor though a short time of sixe monethes or litle more and Otho who stewe Galba was an Emperor allthough of a lesse continuance for being in the fourth battaile he fought with Vitellius conquered by him hauing had victory in the three former impatient of dishonor killed himselfe bearing the name of Emperor but three monethes And Vitellius which triumphed ouer him enioyed as short an Imperiall life onely eight monethes long as his death for his cruell wickednes was dishonorable stabbed to death cast into the Riuer of Tyber and wanting buriall Cum Vitellius multa crudeliter ac nequiter Romae ageret minutissimorum ictuum punctionibus est excarnificatus ad Vespasian Emperour vltimum in Tyberim mersus communi caruit Sepultura After these Vespasian was Marius King in Britaine no Persecutor of ChristiaÌ„s but a freind and Benefactor to theÌ„ inuested in the Empire enioying it allmost eleuen yeares 2. In Britaine Marius commonly esteemed the sonne of Aruiragus and Genuissa the reputed daughter of Claudius was King and both these so farre from being enemies and Persecutors of Christians that King Marius is by diuers as I haue shewed before reported to be a Christian and by all opinions both a friend and Benefactor vnto them confirming vnto the Christian Eremites of Aualon S. Ioseph and his Associates those Donations liberties and Immunities which his Father King Aruiragus had formerly granted Iohn Harding Cronicle c. 47. vnto them And the Emperor Vespasian whas so friendly and fauourable to holy Christians that when he was in Britaine before he was Emperour as Vespasian Emperour also a freind to Christians and thought to haue beleeued in Christ Harding from more auncient Authours hath testified he procured those Immunities and Exemptions for S. Ioseph and his company which King Aruiragus endowed them with And I doe not doubt but he was so farre a Christian in iudgment that I may recompt him in the number of those first Emperours of whome Tertullian thus writeth The Emperours themselues would haue Tertullian Apol. contr gent. c. 21. beleeued in Christ if the Emperours had not bene necessarie to the world or men that where Christians might haue bene Emperours Sed Caesares credidissent super Christo si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarij aut si Christiani potuissent esse Caesares For we finde in auÌ„cient Histories Manuscripts and others written diuers Manusc French hist pr. Or que nous sommes hundred yeares since that this Vespasian being Miraculousely cured of a naturally irrecouerable desease by the power of Christ did plainely acknowledge him to be the sonne of God fuist le filz de Dieu And promised therevpon to reuendge his death vpon the Iewes Which he performed when he sacked Hierusalem and so slaued that people For executing which Iustice of God and desolation of the Iewish Nation this kingdome of Britaine though so farre distant thence was present there as both Haebrew English writers euen Protestant Ministers are witnesses with 20000. souldiers I 20000. Britans serued under Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem by VespasiaÌ„ and Titus reade saith a learned Protestant Antiquarie and Minister in Ioseph Bengorion a very authenticall Haebrew Authour a Testimony of the passing of twentie thowsand Britans valiant souldiers to the seige and fearefull sacking of Hierusalem vnder the conduct of Vespasian and Titus the Roman Emperour Therefore so many thowsands going so greate a Iorney to fight vnder so Christanly a minded Generall and for the Quarrell of Christ we cannot thinke but many of these were Ioseph Bengor apud Rich. Hakluit praef l. Nauigat Angl. also in iudgment Act or both Christians 3. And so we may worthely register Britaine for one of the first beleeuing Nations though so farre distant from the place of the life death and first preaching Credible that many of these Britans were Chsistians of Christ and boldly say it was the first cheifest principall or onely kingdome that sent so greate forces and so farre of through so many difficulties to execute the iust Reuendge of God vpon his Enemyes And the Christian either publike profession or knowne disposition of many Brittish Souldiars there mixed with the Romans vnder Vespasian must needs be a Motiue to iustifie his words for true to force Iosephus to those forcible complaints to the Iewes at that time that they could not expect any help froÌ„ God for as Oratio Iosephi ad Iudaeos Egesippus l. 5. excid Hierosolymitani cap. 15. they had forsaken him so he also had forsaken them And he that was wont to defend them was gone to the Romans their Enemyes who then worshiped the true God whome the Iewes had offended and the true God was with the Romans an praesidium speratur diuinum atque auxilium de penetralibus Sed qui nos defendebat ad hostem migrauit quoniam quem nos colebamus Romani venerantur nos offendimus Quis autem ignorat cum illis esse deum So that whether soeuer we goe where BritaÌ„s Iosephus Egesipp supr were in that time either in Iury about HierusaleÌ„ where the faith of Christ was first preached or Rome in Italy where the cheife Vicar of Christ was seated The cheife Rulers in Britaine friends to Christians in this time or in Britaine then termed by Iosephus and Egesippus an other world Quid attexam Britannias interfuso Mari a toto orbe diuisas a Romanis in orbem terrarum redactas We finde there were many Christians among them And their cheife Rulers euen in temporall affaires not vnchristinaly minded as Vespasian in Iury King Marius in Britaine at Rome Coillus his sonne afterward King heare brought vp at Rome euen from his Infancy hic ab Infantia Romae nutritus a greate friend to Christians both there and in Britaine when Matth. Westm an 78. Galfrid Monum li. 4. ca. 18. PoÌ„tic Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Stow Hist in Coillus he came to Rule 4. And to come to the spirituall cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ in the See at Rome in this time to defere the Question whether S. Linus or S. Clement immediately succeeded to S. Peter vntill I come to S. Clements place by common computation and heare to followe that opinion which the Church of Christ seemeth to preferre that S. Linus was S. Peters next successour in the Papall Gouernment Linus Pontifex primus post Petrum Breuiar Rom. die
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
that Christians were farre moore dutifull and faithfull to God then their Persecutors were Longe illi sunt quam vos erga Deum liberiores atque fidentiores Vos cultum Dei non tenetis Quocirca illum colentibus aemulatione inuidetis ad mortem vsque persequimini De rebus eiusmodi alij quidam prouinciarum Rectores diuinissimo patri meo scripserunt Quibus ille rescripsit nihil molestiae faciendum esse talibus viris nisi quid aduersus Imporium Romanum moliti esse deprehenderentur Quin ad me multi de eis literas dederâ—â—t quibus de patris mei quem imitandum mihi esse duxi sententia respondi Si quis actionem aduersus quempiam eiusmodi habens deferat illum duntaxat vt huiusmodi hominem Delatus quidem à crimine absoluatur etiamsi talis esse appareat Ipse autem Delator Iudicio paenas pendat And allthough diuers yeares of this Emperour his Reigne had passed before he established such publike Order for the quiet of Christians and much Persecution was in the beginning of his time yet it cannot be thought to haue had warrant and Originall from him And it was allmost in the beginning of his Empire the third yeare thereof as some write that S. Iustine wrote Matth. Westm an gratiae 141. an Anton. Pij 3. and deliuered vnto him his Apologie for Christians and made him friendly vnto them Anno gratiae 141. Iustinus Philosophus librum de Christiana Religione compositum Antonino tradidit eumque benignum erga Christianos fecit And he was surnamed Pius Godly by some iudgments for his pietie towards Christians aswell as for other respects Antoninus Pius gener Adriani erat erga Mart. Polon in Antonino Pio. Christianos Pius And he himselfe before is witnes that he proposed his adopting or Father in lawe Adrian so friendly to Christians to be imitated by him herein Quem imitandum mihi esse duxi And he therefore being so fully Antoninus Pius Epist supr persuaded that Christians did worship God truely and better then any Pagans their Persecutours these must needs be motiues to our King of Britaine Motiues to the King of Britaine to be a Christian euer a fauourer of Christians now much more to defend and maintayne that Religion when in so doing he might also maintayne his honour with God with the Emperour and thereby obtayne rest and quietnes to his conscience on earth and eternall peace and happines to his soule in heauen 4. And both for the continuance and encrease of Christians heare in Britaine all this time from Pope Alexander of whom the King of Britaine procured Godwin Conu of Brit. pag. 18. Caius l. 1. ant q. Cantab. Will. Harris descr of Brit. Holinsh. Hist of England Preachers to be sent hither we are assured not onely by Catholiks but diuers Protestant writers And sure if there had not bene Christians heare to exhort our King to Christian Religion and by him to be fauoured therein he could neyther haue bene persuaded by them to Christianitie or bene a friend to them for their quiet and libertie in professing thereof And yet besides the Court and Residence of our King we see euen by that litle light of Many Britans receaued the faith of Christ in this time our Antiquities that in sondry and farre separate places there were many which both preached the faith to others and which at such mens preaching embraced it Among others we reade in peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus scholaribus Io. Caius l. 1. ant CaÌ„tab Accad p. 95. Cantabrigiae I reade in the very old Annals of Burton thus in the yeare of our Lord an hundred fortie one heare were baptized nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge What great distance and separation of space Many Schollers of Cambridge now conuerted and conuerting others there is betweene Burton in Stafford-shire where these Annals were written and kept which testifie so many Schollers of Cambridge the cheife Towne of that Shire were baptized there at Burton hic baptizati sunt and the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not vnknowne to English Readers And yet we are sure if they came so farre to be baptized they had bene catechized and instructed in the faith of Christ there before and so the faith of Christ had then bene taught at Cambridge and not by vnlearned Preachers to conuince so many learned men to be so deuoute to trauaile so farre to receaue holy Baptisme Neyther can any man imagin but the Brittish inhabitaÌ„ts betweene these two so distant places were also preached vnto by those holy men which preached in them both and passed from the one to the other Many others there be Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit l. 6. Willam Harris descript of Britaine Harris Theatr. l. 2. Annalâ—â— Burton in Coâ—â—â— S. Benedict in Bibliot ib. vol. 38. tract 2. Catholiks and Protestants which Iustifie this Antiquitie and the Antiquitie itselfe is yet extant in the Colledge of S. Benet in Cambridge where the very same words be without any difference at all Anno 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae And there written that the Booke belonged to the Abbey of Burton Qui fuit de Communitate Burtoniae 5. The Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine with others doe sufficiently approue what I haue written eyther of the continuance of the faith of Christ in Britaine in this time in generall as also of this Antiquity in particular although they adde some exceptions which rather are their owne mistakings then worthie the name ef exceptions First they truely testifie in this manner As we haue searched the first foundation of our faith so neyther Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. want we testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Lande vnto following Posterities allthough the iniurie of time and warre haue consumed many Records For the Britans that were dayly strengthned in their receaued faith by the doctrine of many learned and Godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Apoc. 2. 4. Zachar. 8. 23. Radulph Niger Euseb l. 4. c. 9. c. 13. l. 5. c. 5. Bal. Vit. l. 1. Ephesus but rather tooke hold of the skirts As the Prophet speaketh vntill the Tortures of Martyrdome cutt them of by death and those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a Succession in doctrine not withstanding some repugnance was made by the Pagans and preached the Ghospell with good successe euen till the same at lenght went forth with a bolder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of The English Protestant Theater writers much ouer seeme in diuers things in this time Adrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperours of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the Authoritie of Lucius their King Of
the Teachers of those times Bal◠frō some other hath these verses Sic vt erat celelebris c. Which thus they English As were the Britans famous for their zeale To Gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learnings store Whence Brittish Plaines and Cambreas desart ground And Cornwals Craggs with glorious Saints abounde But this Authoritie proueth not what they affirmed for the auncient Authour speaketh not of learned Teachers of that time nor learning store as these men translate him or that they dwelt in the playne grounds of Britaine But onely of Eremits liuing in the out Ilands in Desarts in walls and Coates in Cornwayle which were men farre vnfite to preach in Townes and Assemblies Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita Sanctis Qui Neptunicolûm Campos Cambrica rura Cornieasque Casas loca desolata colebant where he confineth them to Desarts and desolate places where no people were to be preached vnto and rather hath reference to the after persecuting times of Dioclesian when Christians heare as in other places were forced to those courses Yet thus we see the consent of Protestants is that in this time we now speake of and from the beginning of Christianity heare Britaine neuer wanted Preachers of the true faith this they plainely affirme though they haue failed vs to proue how and by whome it was preached which I haue performed for them and others 6. Such like is that which they speake of this time It is reported also that Theater of great Brit. l. 6. sup Patricke the Irish Apostle and canonized Saint long before the Reigne of King Lucius preached the Ghospell in many places of Wales as also that Ninianus Bernicius of the Race of the Brittish Princes conuerted the Picts to the Religion of Christ I maruaile much that a whole learned Senate as they terme themselues of Protestant Antiquaries would goe about to blinde their Readers eyes with such palpable foggy and filthie mists of Lies seeing no Authour no Antiquitie Manuscript or other so reporteth of S. Patrike the Irish Apostle and of S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts both of them being sent hither by the Popes of Rome by all Antiquaries and Antiquities aboue 250. yeares after these dayes whereof we now entreate Concerning the Antiquitie of the Annals which affirme so many Schollers of Cambridge as before to haue bene baptized in this time thus they write That there were Christians in Britaine at these times Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. Holinshed descr of Brit. c. 9. I make no question though some exceptions may be taken against the Monke of Burton the Reporter thereof who saith in the 141. yeare and Raigne of Hadrian nine Maisters of Grantcester were baptized themselues and preached to others the Ghospell in Britaine howsoeuer he faileth in the Emperours name which yeare was the second of Antoninus Pius his Successour and ascribeth to these men Schoole Degrees alltogether vnknowne for nine hundred yeares after yet these doe not hinder the truth of the thing though that Monke was none of the best Historians Thus they allowe the testimonie and yet would disgrace the Authour and witnes although he seemeth to be the onely auncient Antiquarie which is now left vnto vs that hath preserued this so memorable a matter But these men that had not seene these Annals might haue spared to haue branded the Authour to be none of the best Historians for those exceptions which they take to this Relation are their owne deuises and not his assertions he neuer ascribeth Schoole Degrees to those Cambridge men but saith as I haue recited that nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge were baptized in that yeare Neyther doth that Protestant from which they cite this Antiquitie mistaking Hollinshed for William Harrison Authour of that Descriptiō of Britaine giue them Schoole Degrees but onely calleth them nine Maisters of Grātcester taking the name Maisters for Teachers or Professours of Arts there learned and the Latine word Doctores hath that signification so euery Maister or Teacher is a Doctour in Latine Christ is so called in Scripturs the Doctour of Iustice so is S. Paul the Doctour of the Gentils because principally he taught them so S. Ambrose Augustine Hierome Gregory Basile Chrysostome the two Greeke Gregories Naziancen and Nissen are commonly called Doctours of the Latine and Greeke Church So of the two Ambassadours King Lucius sent to Rome Eluan and Medwine the Pope by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants made the one S. Eluan a Bishop and the other S. Medwine a Doctour Meduuinum in Doctorem allowing and authorizing him to teach and preach And in this sence doe these men themselues before take the word Doctours or Maisters for Preachers of the Ghospell And their supposed mistaking of the Emperour his name then Hadrian for Antoninus Pius is as vnworthie an exception for diuers learned Historians write that Hadrian was aliue in that yeare 141. of Christ after S. Marianus so plainely affirmeth Adrianus regnauit vsque ad Calendas Augusti in anno 111. post Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Adriano Florent Wigot in Chronic. an 145. 146. Passionem Our learned Countryman and Antiquarie Florentius Wigorniensis continueth his Empire vntill the yeare of Christ 145. foure yeares longer such is the accompt of others And they which will haue him dead before this yeare make it no longer distance then betweene the first day of August in the yeare 140. and the first day of Ianuary 141. 5. Moneths And their owne Protestant Authour William Harrison mistaken by them doth both Iustifie that Antiquitie and neuer contradicting that opinion seemeth to be of the fame minde that Hadrian was then Emperour Thus he writeth I finde in Will. Harrison Description of Brit. p. 23. the Chronicles of Burton vnder the yeare of grace 141. And time of Adrian the Emperour that nine Schollers of Grantha or Granta now Cambridge were baptized in Britaine and became Preachers of the Ghospell there but whether Taurinus Bishop ouer the Congregation of Yorke who as Vincentius saith was executed about this time were one of them or not as yet I doe not certainely finde Lib. 10. c. 17. 7. By which it is euident that this Protestant Antiquarie with others did certainely finde as I haue proued that nine Schollers of Cambridge were King Lucius as other Kings of Britaine taught the Christian faith by Cambridge men at this time conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized and by these men became Preachers of the Ghospell Which is further confirmed by the publike Charter of Priuiledges and Immunities of King Arthur to that renowned auncient Towne Schoole or Vniuersitie of Cambridge Where among other memorable things he declareth that his Christian Predecessours Kings of Diploma Arthuri Regis Dat. an D. 531. die 7. April in Ciuitate London apud Caium l.
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌ„ting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌ„niae Lucius ChristianitateÌ„ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ„ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌ„tab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌ„t Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌ„firme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâ—â—nsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
proceedings such as all Chrstians were which he performed when he came to be Emperour raysing a generall Persecution against Christians which to omitt but as it concerned this kingdome and Christians thereof the holy house of our glorious Countrywoman S. Praxedes in Rome which vntill then both in the time of S. Nouatus her brother her holy parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia Sabinella or Priscilla and likely as before vnder her parents also Christian Britans had bene a safe refuge and as a Sanctuarie for persecuted Christians was now cruelly ransaked and 22. holy Christian Martyrs together with the sacred Act. S. Praxed per S. Pastor Martyr Rom. die 26. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eodem die Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 58. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 164. Preist S. Simitrius most barbarously without any triall question or Iudgment presently putt to death of which blessed company we may not but thinke diuers of this kingdome to haue bene And S. Timothie himselfe returning from hence to Rome vpon the death of his brother and Sister S. Nouatus and S. Pudentiana was martyred there and before the 62. yeare of Christ if we will allowe of Matthew of Westminster his computation who saith that S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna after long exile was martyred that yeare Anno gratiae 162. in Gallijs plurimi pro Christo sanguinem gloriosè fuderunt Inter quos Iustus Viennensis Episcopus longo tempore exilio maceratus Martyr efficitur For S. Pius Pope of Rome in his Epistle to this S. Iustus writeth of the Martyrdome Pius 1. Papa Ep. ad IustuÌ„ Vienn Episc To. 1. Bibl. Sanct. Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. of our S. Timothie And by no accompt he liued not aboue 4. yeares longer but was Martyred in this time So by some accompts our glorious Countryman S. Marcellus so diligent a procurer of the Conuersion of King Lucius as I haue declared was martyred in this Persecution And to heape vp the measure of fears for Christian Britans this Emperour did not onely thus persecute vs abroade but sent Calphurnius Agricola hither into Britaine with armed Troopes to keepe the Britans in subiection as Roman Pagan Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonin Polyd. Virgil. Anglic. Hist l. 2. p. 42. Writers terme it but Britans may say in a kinde of flauery 3. These and such were the worldly Temptations which allured King Lucius and many noble Britans to be more timerous and lingering to professe the Christian faith with such constancy openly as inwardly they firmely beleeued and honored vntill the Emperour himselfe conuicted by the written Marcus Aurel. Anton. Emperour miraculously conuerted to beleeue in Christ oâ— at the least to be a Protector of Christians Apologies and Miracles wrought by Christians was enforced to yeeld the honour to Christ and abstayne from Persecution and many of his noble Pagans embraced Christian Religion Imperator victoriam suam Christo gaudenter attribuit And this I take to be the cheifest occasion of the mistakings in some Historians or their Scribes setting downe so many and seuerall times when King Lucius receaued the faith of Christ or professed it Many saying Tertull. Apol. c. 6 Euseb Eccl. hist l. 5. cap. 5. Matth. Westm an 174. it was in the yeare of Christ 156. according as I haue before related Others in the yeare 164. others 165. as William of Malmesbury with others Henry of Hartford in the yeare 169 And others in other and later times All which be true if we speake of the Religion of Christ which he held and beleeued from the very first of these assigned times but for his and his Nobles publike profession thereof and the kingdome generall receauing it with building of Churches placing Christian Bishops and Preists in them and abandoning the superstitious Rites of the Pagan Gentils we must expect a later date in the time of Pope Eleutherius And the honour this holy Pope had long before he was Pope and the often occasion of King Lucius and others heare Occasions of so ofteÌ„ mistaking the name Pope Eleutherius in letters written to and from Rome by Historians or their Scribes writing and sending to Rome about this holy worke might occasion some errour in the Titles of letters to Pope Eleutherius when he was not yet Pope but in high estimation with the Popes there as a principall learned and holy Preist of the Church of Rome as appeareth in the first Epistle of S. Pius Pope to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna wherein he onely sendeth him salutations from S. Soter after Pope and S. Eleutherius as the cheifest Preists then in Rome and so he recommendeth them salutant te Soter Eleutherius digni Pius 1. Epist 1. ad Iustum Vienn Episc Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. presbyteri Which Epistle was written and this honour giuen to Eleutherius by that holy Pope allmost twenty yeares before Eleutherius was Pope And yet he must needs be a renowned man long before that time and so no maruaile if diuers letters were written to him from Britaine and from him hither before his Papacie especially if we reflect to consider how probable a thing it is that he was most resident with our Christian Britans there and the Popes of that time committed vnto him to haue a peculiar care of this Country which his greate credit and familiaritie with Pope Pius conuersing so much Euseb Hist Chronic. Matth. Westm an 157. with our Britans there and with such principall men as were sent into these parts such as S. Iustus of Vienna then was will induce to thinke Iustus Viennensium Episcopus Lugdunensium Photinus in Ecclesia Christi clari habentur And our owne Annals doe sufficiently witnes that the fame and renowne of S. Eleutherius was greate heare in Britaine before he was chosen Pope ab Ethelwerd Chronic. ortu solis vsque ad occasum exiuit sancta opinio eius And that this his glory was so greate in Britaine before he was Pope those our both auncient and later Historians prooue which say that King Lucius wrote vnto him the first yeare of hâ—s Consecration to take Order for the generall Conuersion of this kingdome Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Eleutherio Papa Harris in Theatro to 2. So doth the most authenticall and approued Relation of this History testifie that it was in the very beginning of his Papacie that King Lucius sent those letters and solemne Ambassadge vnto him about this Busines Huic initio Pontificatus supplices litterae venerunt à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos Vita S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. 26. die Maij. in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which plainely proueth this fame and honour of S. Eleutherius so well knowne in Britaine did not now begin heare with his Papacie but was of farre more auncient continuance and Antiquitie For the very beginning of any Ruler or Gouernour cannot giue him so singular a commendation so
Christoque fideliter commendatas tandem de terris ad Christum migranit quarto decimo Calendas Augusti iuxta Patrem sanctum Pudentem sepulta About the yeare of Christ 160. Baronius Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 162. seemeth to hold it was in the next yeare 161. And by all accompts it must needs be in a little before or after this time for all writers of her life affirme she died in the dayes of the Papacie of S. Pius and Empire of Antoninus Pius who by all recknings of his Imperiall Gouernment died a litle before or soone after this yeare 3. Very soone after the death of S. Pudentiana died also her brother S. Nouatus S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timoth. supr as among other testimonies we reade in that Epistle which S. Pastor or Hermes sent to their Brother S. Timothie then farre out of Rome and probably by the circumstances of time and others heare in Britaine where he S. Nouatus Preist a Brittan by his Brittish Mother S. Claudia thus writeth that S. Praxedes being afflicted much for the death of S. Pudentiana Pope Pius many Noble Christians and her Brother S. Nouatus came to comfort her and within a moneth and 28. dayes after his returne from her S. Nouatus fell sicke and about 13. dayes after died of that sicknes Post mensem dies viginti octo aegritudine detentus est Nouatus postquam abcesserat à conspectu Virginis Praxedis And tertio decimo die transiuit ad Dominum It seemeth by S. Pastor in this his Epistle to S. Timothie of his happy death and disposing his temporall Riches that he was a Preist a Sacrificing Massing Preist as it is euident before S. Pius then Pope was for S. Pastor there plainely testifieth that both Pope Pius and Nouatus did often remember S. Timothie at the Altar of our Lord. Idemque Nouatus vos frequenter cum Beatissimo Pio Episcopo ad altare Domini commemorabat The cheife cause of this so often their remembring S. Timothie our Brittish Preist preaching heare in Britaine is often remembred in the Masses of S. Pius Pope and S. Nouatus S. Timothie in the holy Sacrifice of Masse especially by S. Pius the Pope I cannot ascribe but to the greate care that holy Pope had of the greate chardge he with his Predecessour had committed to S. Timothie about his preaching and labours in Britaine so much concerning the Apostolike See and Church of Christ that an holy Pope and Pastor could not but often remember and commend it in his best office of Sacrifice to God And S. Nouatus so holy a man as all Antiquities of him giue euidence so louing a Brother and carefull of his Countries Conuersion and good of the Christians then distressed that he left all his worldly wealth to be disposed by this his Brother S. Timothie diligently labouring in the Haruest of Christ in Britaine and S. Praxedes his Sister the cheifest Nurse and Releeuer of Gods seruāts in Rome to be imployed to such holy ends and vses could not be vnmindefull in his prayers and Sacrifice of such a Brother and his Countries most important busines which he had in hand This holy Saint was as also his Father Mother Brother and Sisters instructed in the faith by the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule Romae Depositio Sancti Nouati filij Beati Pudentis Senatoris fratris Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunij Bed Vsuard Ado eod die sancti Timothei Presbyteri Sanctarum Christi Virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostolis eruditi sunt in fide That he was a Preist the Martyrologe is silent but that which I haue before cited from his renowned acquaintance and friend S. Pastor giueth vs sufficient warrant to be of that opinion How The house of S. Nouatus an other Harbour for the Popes and Saints in Rome he in herited his parents vertues in exercising all works of pietie harbouring and releyuing the persecuted and distressed Seruants of God that his house which had bene the first lodging of S. Peter and harbour to diuers his Successours and a Receptacle fosterer of all Christiās resorting thither both for spirituall and temporall comforts was so continued all his time Se suaque Act. S. Nouati c. in Antiq. cod Baron tom 2. Annal. an 159. Christianorum obsequio mancipasse cōstat And his most Noble house was open to all Christians Nobilissima Christianis patens apud quam Thermae Nouati This was a distinct house and place from that where his holy Sisters formerly liued as both the two auncient Cardinals Titles in Rome S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes still continued from that time as I haue shewed before and the visitation which saint Nouatus going from his owne house to his Sister saint Praxedes after saint Pudentiana her death registred by saint Pastor then present in an other distinct house where she then continued in Harbouring and releyuing the Saints of Christ aboundantly testifie S. Pastor to the greate honour of saint Nouatus and Praxedes also thus relateth it 4. That saint Nouatus accompanyed with S. Pius the Pope and many Noble Christians went to saint Praxedes her house to comfort her about her Sisters death Multi nobiles Christiani ad eam veniebant consolabantur eam vna cum Episcopo Pio ventique ad eam Germanus vester Nouatus And saint Pius together with saint Praxedes and saint Pastor went from saint Praxedes her house to the house of saint Nouatus when and where he was sick and staied with him there 8. dayes eamus ad eum fuimus in domo eius diebus ac noctibus octo And vntill after the death of saint Nouatus who gaue all his substance to saint Timothie and saint Praxedes she had no Interest in that house How charitable and munificent saint Nouatus was to the poore Christians may some what appeare by saint Pastor his Relation of him when he went to comfort his Sister where he saith of him to saint Timothie Germanus vester Nouatus qui est frater noster in Domino multos Christianos pauperes donis suis resecit ministrauit omnibus de facultatibus suis Your naturall Brother Nouatus who is our Brother in our Lord did releeue many poore Christians with his guifts S. Nouatus dying leaueth all to S. Timothie and S. Praxedes to be employed for releife of Christians and ministred to them all out of his substance And as in his life he had euer an especiall care of the spirituall good of this kingdome his Country so at his death he was not vnmindefull of it but gaue all be had to his Brother saint Timothie then labouring and preaching heare and to his Sister saint Praxedes as mindefull of it though she was at Rome Hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And made as it were Superuisours of this his last Will
wine his Countrimen and friends heare to Christ would not giue ouer so holy a worke to take so long a Iorney to dispose of temporall things which he had so contemned before in respect of Religeous and heauenly busines 3. And thus it proued true for S. Timothie writing againe to S. Pastor his brother in holy Preisthood and his most holy Sister S. Praxedes Timotheus confratri presbitero Pastori sanctissimae Sorori Praxedi in Domino salutem S. Timothie committerh the disposing of his temporall Ritches in Rome to S. Pius Pope S. Praxedes his Sister and S. Pastor to Ecclesiasticall vses desiring to be remembred at the memory of the holy Apostles and to S. Pius Pope and all Saints there referreth the disposition of all that temporall substance to S. Pastor and Praxedes giuing them full power and Authoritie to dispose thereof Oramus sanctimonium vestrum vt nos commendare dignemini memoriae sanctorum Apostolorum sancto Pio Episcopo sanctae Sedis Apostolicae Praesuli omnibus sanctis Agnoscat Sanctitas vestra quia quod germano suo Nouato placuit nobis famulis vestris placet vt in arbitrio sanctae virginis sit quod mihi dereliquit quod vobis sanctae virgini placuerit ex eo faciendi plenam per omnia habeatis potestatem This power and Epistle being receaued by S. Pastor at Rome from S. Timothie in Britaine he deliuered the Epistle to Pope Pius to reade who gaue thanks to God to see so greate pietie in our holy Countriman accepta hac Epistola gaudio repleti sumus tradidimus eam legendam His house that was S. Nouatus house dedicated a Church by Pope S. Pius sancto Pio Episcopo Tunc beatus Pius Episcopus gratias egit Deo omnipotenti And sainct Praxedes so soone as she had receaued this warrant from sainct Timothie entreated sainct Pius the Pope to dedicate that house of Nouatus for a Church because the building was greate and spatious which saint Pius performed dedicating a Church there at Nouatus Bathes and constituted it a Roman Title consecrating a Baptisterie or Font there the fourth of the Ids of May Eodem tempore virgo Domini Praxedes accepta Potestate rogauit beatum Pium Episcopum vt in Thermis Nouati quae iam in vsu non erant Ecclesiam dedicaret quia in eis aedificium magnum spatiosum videbatur esse quod placuit Pio Episcopo dedicauit Ecclesiam in Thermis Nouati in vrbe in loco qui appellatur vicus Lateriorum vbi constituit Titulum Romanum in qúo Baptisterium consecrauit quarto Idus Maias This Title or Church decayed with oldnes was decently reedified and renewed by Henry Cardinall Caietan Preist and Baron Annal. Ecclesiast Tom. 2. an 162. Ado Treueren Martyr 12. Cal. Aug. Sur. die â—1 Iulij in S. Praxede Cardinall of that auncient Title when Caesar Baronius wrote his Historie of this Age anno quo haec scribimus Ado Archbishop of Treuers and others write that this Church or Title was dedicated in her parents time in titulo quem Pater earum Pudens dedicauit Which may be well said in respect of the continuall residence and continuance of the holy Apostles or their Disciples and other Apostolike sacred Preists and Christians there continually seruing God And after this solemne dedication by saint Pius our holy Country woman The honour of this our BritaÌ„s Church in Rome S. Praxedes Martyrs and other holy Saincts there saint Praxedes continued there in greate holines both in time of quiet and Persecution entettayning all Christians and releeuing such of them as were needy there In so much that soone after this time Antoninus Pius being departed out of this life and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus succeeding him in the Empire and persecuting Christians and our blessed Countrywoman notwithstanding the terror of Persecution continuing S. Pastor in Act. S. Praxed Ado. Treu. 12. cal August Sur. alij 21. Iulij Bed Vsuard Rom. Martyrol die 26. Maij. Petr. Cat. l. 5. c. 58. her auncient Religeous charitie in harbouring and maintayning the persecuted Christians the Emperour being informed of such meetings and assemblies to be vsed and continued in the house of saint Praxedes sent his persecuting Instruments thither who apprehended many among whome he commanded saint Simitrius an holy Preist and 22. others without any examination or Processe of lawe barbarously to be put to death in the same Church Vulgatum est Antonino Imperatori quod conuentus fieret in domo Praxedis qui misit tenuit multos inter quos Simitrium Presbyterum cum alijs viginti duobus quos sine interrogatione gladio puniri praecepit in eodem Titulo Whose bodies saint Praxedes carefully gathered together and reuerently in the night time buryed them in her holy Mothers funerall place And she herselfe soone after within 34. dayes of this greate Martyrdome departed this life to receaue her eternall happines and reward in heauen and was buryed there also neare her holy Father by saint Pastor the reuerend Preist and Martyr who also wrote her life In which place saith he the prayers of Saints doe florish at this day Vbi florent hodie orationes Sanctorum 4. Neyther did this holy Brittish Receptacle and Nursery of sacred Preists and Christians departe froÌ„ this so long continued Religion deuotion charitie vsed there by the death of saint Praxedes nor she saint Pius and saint Pastor vpon that warrant or Resignation of saint Timothie spoken of before so This Church bore the name of S. Timothie and euen by the Romans coÌ„fession was from S. Peters first coming to Rome the greatest receptacle of Christians there transferre the dominion and Rule thereof from him though erecting a Title or Church there but they still reserued a commande thereof to him and it bore his name Balneum Timotheum Thermae Timothinae Timothies Bath after saint Praxedes death and saint Timothies also keeping long the name of the last Brittish owner thereof Baronius freely confesseth after this time that this Brittish house was then and had bene the common and vsuall lodging place of Christians in Rome from the first coming of saint Peter thither patebat Pudentis Senatoris domus vt alias meminimus ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Baron Annal. Eccl. Tom. 2. an 165. Christianorum And he very often times reiterats the like And to make this good we haue many worthie Writers some in the life of S. Iustine the renowned Christian Philosopher and Martyr who as the Authours testifie did offer his second Booke for the Defence of Christian Religion to Marcus Martyrol Rom. die 13. Aprilis Bed Vsuard Ado Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius CoÌ„modus the persecuting Emperours and defended it publikely in disputation after this time secundum librum pro Religionis nostrae defensione praefatis Imperatoribus Marco Antonino Vero Lucio Aurelio Commodo porrexisset This
remote Kingdomes subiect to them supplying their place and power And in this sence also King Lucius had both Martyrol Ant. apud Baton To. 1. Annal. an 183. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. â—oscelin Hist Eccles Ang. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Galfri Monum l. 4. c. 19. Virun l. 4. Harris Theatr. l. 2. cap. 18. Hect. Boeth Scot. Histor l. 5. f. 85. Io. Goscelin supr c. de Rel. Lucij Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. notice and warrant giuen vnto him of these proceedings by the Emperours or Lieutenants of the RomaÌ„s in Britaine as all Antiquaries giue testimonie herein our Protestant Historians thus write of this matter King Lucius perceaued not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to the Christian profession but also the Emperour himselfe to begin to be fauourable to them that professed it An other saith of King Lucius comperit ex Legatis Caesaris Praepotentes atque Illustres quosdam ex Romanis Trebellium nempe ac Pertinacem aliosque noÌ„nullos Christianae Religioni accessisse immo etiam ipsum Imperatorem aequum factum King Lucius was assured by the Legats of the Emperour that very potent and renowned meÌ„ of the Romans as Trebellius and Pertinax and others had embraced the Christian Religion and the Emperour himselfe was become indifferent herein The like haue Catholike writers of this busines And some Protestants haue published that the Roman Emperours had forbidden all vse and profession of the Druyds Religion in their Prouinces Edicto cautum Romanorum fuit ne vsus aut existimatio in Prouincijs suis Religioni Druidum vlla adhiberetur An other writeth that the Emperour Marcus Aurelius Antoninus who had set out the fauourable Edict for Christians had set out an other vtterly to abandon the Druids Religion which had reigned so longe with honor in Britaine where the cheifest professors and Maisters thereof remained that King Lucius was at this time greate in fauour and familiaritie with this Emperour Erat eodem tempore Lucius Romanorum fautor Marco Antonio vero Caesari summa bene volentia ac familiaritate coniunctus cuius Authoritate Decreto cum profliganda esset tantae Authoritatis Religio Druydum quae omnium memoriam superabat Thus write these Protestant Historians but neither bringing Authoritie or reason that the Roman Emperours had made any such Edict particularly against the practise of the Druyds Religion in Britaine I dare not follow them therein For there was greate difference betweene the gouerment of Britaine Prouincia Regia gouerned by our owne King onely Tributary to the Romans and other Countries as France Gallia where the Druyds also ruled immediately subiect to the Romans Iure belli by Title of CoÌ„quest which they neuer had ouer Britaine and so by their owne conditions of peace could not claime any such Prerogatiue heare to binde the Britans but onely their Romans and Ciues heare to what Religion they pleased to prescribe 5. And therefore their owne writers as Suetonius Tranquillus and our Protestant Antiquaries also knowing how offensiue the Druids which ruled both in matters of warre and peace and their Religion were vnto the Roman C. Suetonius Tranquillus in Claud. Plinius l. â—â— cap. 1. Io. Selden Analect c. 5. p. â—â— â—8 Auâ—elius Vâ—ctor Hist abbreuiat part 2. an ab vrbe condit 794. cap. 4. Opimer Chronograph in Tyberio Theater of great Bâ—â—t l. 6. Conquests and proceedings and how desirous those Emperours therefore were to suppresse them doe tell vs that before they were such Conquerours in those parts where the Druids ruled Augustus did forbid all Citizens of Rome and those would enioy the Immunities of being such to professe the Druids Religion Druidarum Religio tantum ciuibus sub Augusto Interdicta And after they had made themselues Maisters of Gallia Claudius did quite abolish it from thence what he could And Aurelius Victor writing after this time and of suppressing the Druids by the Roman Emperours extendeth this suppression no further then Gallia now France compressae per Galliam Druidarum famosae superstitiones Which Suetonius had written of Claudius before Druidarum Religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis tantum ciuibus sub Augusto interdictam penitus aboleuit So doth Aurelius Victor and Opimerus of Tyberius shewing one reason among others because when they tooke any of the Romans Prisoners they killed and offered them in Sacrifice to their Idols cum Gallias possideret ea immanitas vt Druides illorum homines immolarent Tyberij Cornelius Tacitus Hâ—st l. 14. in Vit. Iulij Agricolae Ponticus Virun l. 4. Polâ—dor Virgil. Angl. Histor lib. 1. pag. 11. Stowe Histor in Suetonius Paulin Holinsh. Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 9. Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 3. fol. 55. 23. Iul. Caesar CommeÌ„t l. 6. Robert Caenal Tom. 1. Gallic Hist Perioch 3. Diodorus Siculus rerum ant l. 5. Io. Xiphiâ—in in Epitom Dionis in Nerone Iulius Caesar Commentar l. 6. Boeth Theat of Brit. supr Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. Caesaris principatus sustulit Druidas Of which their sacrificing of Romans in Britaine both the Roman and our owne Historians are witnesses iustely calling them cruell superstitions In quibus Insulani cruore captiuo adolere aras hominum fibris consulere Deos fas habebant And Sacerdotes infando ritu humanis mactatis hostijs Deos consulebant And the Druids were euer present at these cursed cruell and most Inhuman Sacrifices horum erat publicis sacrificijs interesse For example our Protestant Historians with others thus write of Bunduica directed by the Druids when she had stayne 80000. Romans she exercised all kinde of crueltie one such men as she tooke As for the Noble women that she gate she hanged them vp and cut of their pappes sewed them to their mouthes besides this she stretching their bodies out at leÌ„gth thrust sharpe stakes cleane through them all which things were done in despight when they sacrificed and feasted in their Temples And whatsoeuer cruelties outrages reuolts tumults or seditions as the Romans termed or interpreted not concurring with them by the Britans the Druids hauing power with seuerest punishments to Order and direct all things all these were by the Romans ascribed and imputed vnto them 6. Therefore of all people in Britaine these Druids were and must needs be most odious to the Romans and their Religion which allowed and practised such Barbarous cruell and execrable deuises was so hatefull vnto them that as our Protestant Historians write this Emperour by his Imperiall Authoritie and decree had forbidden the Druids Religion in Britaine Marci Antonij Veri authoritate decreto profliganda esset Religio quae omnium memoriam superabat In which opinion there was now no euasion to be founde out but the Druids superstition must presently be abandoned in Britaine And not to build too much vpon these mens words
that cause put all the Popes hitherto to death did most tw harte and disagree And therefore among diuers others Ihon Funccius the Protestant Antiquary doth thus freely acknowledge That at this time there were many most renowned Bishops in France whose help and assistance for the Conuersion of Britaine King Lucius might farre more easily haue vsed then to haue sent so farre as Rome for Preachers to be sent hither and order to be giuen from thence for effecting that worke but that the dignitie and prerogatiue of the Pope of Rome called vpon him to appeale to him for ordering and settling these affaires and giueth this Act and example of King Lucius the most potent King of the Britains as he stileth him for a sure and certaine signe and Argument of the Popes of Rome true honour at that time when they were so dishonored by the Emperours and worldly proceedings Quo in honore Io. Funccius l. 6. commentarior in Chronolog ad An. 178. Romani Pontifices eo tempore fuerint ex hoc satis apparet quod potētissimus Britanniarum Rex Lucius qui ea tempestate Christi fidem primitus ex continenti vltra Germanicum Oceanum in Britannicam Insulam publicè vocauit non ab alio quodam Episcopo Doctores veritatis petijt quam à Romano cum tamen eodem tempore multi per Gallias clarissimi haberentur Episcopi And in this all Antiquaries doe or ought to agree THE XIV CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED HOW KING Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall setling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 1. OVR auncient Historian Ethelwerdus warranted as some thinke by S. Gildas and Nennius before cited writeth that Pope Eleutherius sent letters and a Legate to King Lucius of Britaine admonishing and calling vpon him to make profession of the holy Christian faith and Catholike Baptisme Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Ethelwerdus in Chronico in Eleutherio Gildas Nennius in M. S. Historijs supr Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestate pollebat To which Legacie and letters King Lucius did very soone after send as pleasing and contenting an answeare both by Ambassadors and letters to Pope Eleutherius as the letters and Legacie of the Pope about so greate and holy busines which he had so much and long desired were wellcome and gratefull vnto him for allthough he most affected the accomplishing of this blessed worke before this incitation giuen him by this renowned Pope according to this auncient Authour of our Nation who also say the fame of this Pope was greate in all the worlde ab ortusolis vsque ad occasum exijt sancta opinio eius yet now receauing new couradge warrant and direction without any further delay or procrastination as this Authour writeth yeeldeth to the counsayle and exhortation of Pope Eleuthererius Qui concessit verisimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum And by the aduise and consent of his Nobles and others of this kingdome whome it most concerned sent two Ambassadors with suppliant and humble letters to this holy Pastor of the Flocke of Christ to giue him thanks for that fatherly care he had of his spirituall children so farre off to signifie his most willing assent to godly Admonition and entreate his further and speedy care and prouision for the effecting thereof 2. The most Authorised Historie of S. Eleutherius and these letters warranted vnto vs by the Church of Christ in the Feast of this holy Pope deliuereth Act. Eleutherij in Breuiar Rom. in festo eius 26. die Maij. the manner and tenure of them in this order Huic Initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerant à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperer In the beginning of the Popedome of S. Eleutherius humble letters came vnto him from Lucius King of the Britans to receaue him and Damas Pontif. in To. 1. Concil in Eleutherio his people into the number of Christians The old Pontificall asscribed to S. Damasus saith of this Pope and this busines hic accepit Epistolam à Lucio Britannico Rege vt Christianus efficeretur per eius mandatum Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Brittish King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian The auncient Ecclesiasticall Annals or Martyrologes doe thus expresse it Lucius Legationem misit ad Eleutherum Romanum Pōtificem Antiq. Tabulae Eccles apud Baron To. 2. Ann. an 183. per Eluanum Meduinum Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret King Lucius sent an ambassadge to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by two Britans Eluan and Medwine entreating Eleutherius by them that by himselfe and such as he should please to employ therein he would make prouision that his kingdome might receaue Christian Religion I haue cited Sabellicus before that King Lucius wrote to Anton. Sabellic l. 3. Ennead 7. Pope Eleutherius to this purpose in the beginning of his Papacie Cum Eleutherio nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per literas egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Martinus Polonus saith Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian Hic accepit Epistolam a Lucio Rege Britanno vt Martin Polon Supput in Eleut Hartm Schedel Chronic. chronicorum f. 114. p. 2. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 4. Magdeb. Cent. 2. c. 2. col 8. Christianus per eius mandatum fieret Hartmannus Schedel writeth that Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King to receaue him and his subiects into the number of Christians Eleutherius Papa a Lucio Rege Britanno Epistolam accepit vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum susciperet The like hath Verunnius and other forreine Catholike Historians as also their Protestants writing of Brittish affaires among which the Magdeburgians witnesse That Lucius King of Britaine did send Eluan and Meduuin very Learned Britans to Eleutherius Pope of Rome entreating him to send some Doctors from thence that might renewe Christian Religion and abolish Ethnicisme in his kingdome Ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Episcopum Eluanum Meduinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit ac rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnicismo instaurent And if we come home into Britaine our most auncient approued Historiās both Britans and Saxons make the same Relation vnto vs S. Gildas and Nennius haue before told vs how the Pope of Rome wrote to King Lucius to haue Christian Religion planted heare he
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ„ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâ—s could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌ„s could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ— loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requîeuerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans
must bewayle the vnspeakeable want and losse which this kingdome long time by many miseries and afflictions suffered by the death of so holy iust and prudent a Prince and Ruler hapning by the most diligent Calculatours of time we haue in the beginning and first yeare of this Age. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum THE II. CHAPTER OF THE TIME AND PLACE OF KING LVCIVS his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 1. BEING come to celebrate the day of the death of our glorious King Lucius for the Ioy that he enioyed thereby and bewayle The time of King Lucius death it for the vnspeakeable losse this Nation receaued thereby we are to fall into the like difficulties both of the time and place Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Manuscript Antiq Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Londin Matth. Paris in Hist maiori apud Io. Caium l. 1. Ant. Cantab. Acad. pag. 109. Martin Polon Supputat an 188. in Eleutherio thereof which we passed for the beginning of his Reigne and Conuersion to Christ before handled and dissolued yet for the time of his death the auncient Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornehill in London and Matthew the Monke of Westminster haue giuen vs particular intelligence that it was in the first yeare of this third hundred of yeares Matthew Paris writeth the same And Martinus Polonus that testifieth King Lucius wrote to Pope Eleutherius concerning his Conuersion in the yeare 188. must needs giue euidence to that opinion for certaine it is by all Antiquities that King Lucius liued many yeares after that to see his kingdome conuerted to Christ And our Protestant Antiquaries with the best Authours as they say which confesse this first writing of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius was not before the 178. yeare of Christ Haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carnem 178. vt potiores commemorant Annales For William of Malmesbury Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Caius supr pag. 111. in his Manuscript History of Glastenbury and other old Antiquities thereof doe proue that after S. Damianus and Faganus had conuerted this kingdome by the Papall Commission of S. Eleutherius they did continue 9. yeares at the least at Glastenbury King Lucius still liuing and reigning heare Guliel Malm. l. de Ant. Coen Glaston Antiq. Manuscrip tab fixae Glast Polid. Virgil. Hist in Lucio Lilius Hist alij Hollinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Stowe Hist an 179. in Lucius Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Lucio Pio. Author of the Engl. Martyrol 3. day of December Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decemb. alij Polidor Lilly Hollinshed Stowe and other Protestants leane to this opinion 2. About the day of his death there is better Agreement for both those which say he died in Britaine both Catholiks and Protestants as also they which deny it affirming he died in Germany agree that this was vpon the third day of December Lucius Pius Claudiocestriae tertia die Decembris vitae suae finem accepit So writeth a Protestant Bishop of England with others And the Roman Martyrologe with others which otherwise write of the place of his death consent Tertio Nonas Decembris Lucij Britannorum Regis qui primus ex ijs Regibus Christi fidem suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae 3. The place and manner of his death is more questioned diuers forreyne writers contend that he forsooke his kingdome and being made a Preist and afterward Bishop preached to the Rhetians in Germany was Bishop there of Curre and died by Martyrdome The Roman Martyrologe inclineth to this opinion making his death to haue bene Curiae in Germania At Curre in Germanie saying plainely as I haue cited before that this Lucius which died there was the first of the Kings of the Britans which receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius This is the greatest Authoritie I finde for this opinion yet this Authour doth not take vpon him to say that he was eyther Bishop or Martyr which he would not neyther by his Order and rule of writing which might not omit such things could haue omitted if he had knowne or probably thought eyther of them to haue bene true And whereas this Authour confidently saith of King Lucius that he was primus ex ijs King Lucius did not preach in Germanie neyther was he martyred or died there Regibus qui Christi fidem suscepit the first of the Brittish Kings which receaued the faith of Christ it doth formerly appeare that diuers Authours euen of this Nation which might better learne the truth hereof then a stranger could haue written otherwise both of Aruiragus Marius and Coillus Brittish Kings And I haue giuen sufficient warrant before that for the faith and Religion of King Lucius in particular it was Christian before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius and the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine and not of King Lucius was wrought in the time of Pope Eleutherius And yet this Authour absolutely affirmeth that King Lucius himselfe did receaue the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius fidem Christi suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae Neither doth he in that or any other place make any memory of S. Author of the Engl. Martyrol ex Eisengren cent 2. d. 1. Breuia Curiensi 4. Decemb. Caspar Bruch Catal. Episcop Curien Io. Stumpff in Rhetia Magdeburg cent Guliel Eisengr centenar 2. Io. Naucler gener 6. volum 8. Petr. de Natal l. 1. cap. 24. Emerita supposed by some others to be Sister to our King Lucius and departing forth of Britaine with him to haue bene martyred in Germany in or neare Curre in Rhetia to which in some Iudgments the Ecclesiasticall Office of that Church seemeth to giue allowance at the least for one Lucius regio stemate apud Britannos ortus borne of the Brittish Kingly Race and his Sister S. Emerita but this proueth rather that it was not S. Lucius our King but an other of the Kingly Line which I shall proue hereafter to haue bene a Sonne of Constantius and S. Helena Empresse that honour of Britaine an elder brother to Constantine the Greate Emperour who became an holy Clergie man and preached in those parts of Germany Which together with the likenes or Identitie of name Regall Race and nearnes in blood gaue occasion to some to thinke it was the renowned first Brittish Christian King of that name which vndertooke that course of life and so ended it there 4. That our first Christian King Lucius could not be Bishop there is euident before when I haue kept him so long in Britaine that for
Spartianus writeth in his Iorney from Syria to Alexandria he made many Lawes forbidding vnder greate penaltie any man to be either a Iew or Christian In Itinere Palaestinis plurima Iura fundauit Iudaeos fieri sub graui paena vetuit Idem etiam de Christianis sanxit And as Dio and others witnesse he consented euen by his Imperiall letters both to the depriuing of S. Philip of the Augustall Prefectship of Egipt being become a professed Christian and giuing Authoritie to Terentius his Successor secretly to martyr him But for Seuerus excuse we finde the greatest and allmost onely Persecution of this time to haue bene either in or about Iury occasioned by the tumults of the Iewes or in Afrike wher Seuerus was borne and principally in Egipt then full of Christians the Prefect himselfe S. Philip a professed Christian and so potent as the letters of Seuerus vnto him say he liued more like an absolute King then Prefect that Prefecture of Egipt being of so greate Authoritie and dignitie te tanquam Regem potius quam praefectum elegit Egipti Praesidem and Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth as much of the Prerogatiue of that Presidentship Aegiptum a diuo Augusto Equites Romani obtinent loco Regum 2. Therefore Africk being the Country of Seuerus birth and so formidable an â—nemie in former times to the Romans as all Histories report and now so abounding with Christians slanderously accused by their Pagan Enemies to be Enemies to the Roman Empire Seuerus may seeme by such acclamations against his owne inclination to haue giuen way to Persecution And the rather because the Gnostick Heretikes giuen then ouer so farre to all filthines that as Irenaeus Nicephorus and others write they did publikly professe and so practise that all which would come to perfection in their Sect which they onely allowed must commite all filthines omnem eos oportere perpetrare Nicephor l. 4. c. 2. Hist Eccl. Iraen apud eund aduers Haeres l. 1. c. 24. turpitudinem infandis omnibus faeditatibus satisfacere These Heretiks being accompted Christians with Pagans might sooner prouoke the Emperour by such mens informations against the most holy Professours of Christian Religion Which were so free from being such as they were falsely reputed with those their Enemies to be that as Athenagoras in his defensiue Oration for theÌ„ in the name of the Christians desired no mercie or fauour but to be vtterly rooted out if those impious slaunders could be proued true against them Si vera ista sunt nulli parcite generi animaduertite in eiusmodi facinora Athenagor orat pro Christianis Niceph. l. 5. Hist c. 26. Tertull. l. ad Scapul c. 4. vnà cum coniugibus liberis radicitus nos extirpate occidite Nicephorus saith Christianitie florished in his time Cum Seuerus successit satis bono loco res nostrae fuere Vniuersae multitudines domus totae ad fidem accedebant And Tertullian then liuing saith Ipse etiam Seuerus Pater Antonini Christianorum memor fuit nam Proculum Christianum qui Toparcion cognominabatur qui eum per oleum aliquando curauerat requisiuit in Palatio suo habuit vsque ad mortem The Emperor Seuerus a louer of Christians and in Britaine no Persecutor of them but protected such eius quem Antoninus optimè nouerat lacte Christiano educatus Sed clarissimas faeminas clarissimos viros Seuerus sciens huius Sectae esse non modo non laesit verum testimonio exornauit populo furenti in os palam restitit Seuerus also himselfe Father of Antoninus was kinde to Christians for he sought for Proculus à Christian who had some time before cured him with oile and kept him in his Palace with him so long as he liued He was exceedingly well knowne to Antoninus that was nursed by a Christian woman And Seuerus knowing both most renowned women as also most honorable men to be of this Profession was so farre from doeing them any hurt that he commended them and openly resisted euen to their face the raging people Therefore if Seuerus the Emperour was of his owne disposition so great a louer of Christians in generall if he honoured Proculus in his Palace so long as he liued gaue allowance that his Sonne and Heire Antoninus Bassianus Tertull. supr Dio in Seuero Antonino Caracull Baron To. 2. Annal. An. 195 King of Britaine and Emperour after his Father should both be nursed by a Christian woman and be so familiar with such knowne professed Christians as Proculus was and was the Ouerseer of Euodus the Tutor or Bringer vp of Bassianus his Sonne as may be gathered both by Tertullian Dio and The Empresse Lady Martia wife to Seuerus a Britan and in profession or affection a Christian others and both Seuerus himselfe so greate an honourer both of most renowned Christian men and women and his Lady and Empresse Martia of Britaine so farre affected and disposed to Christian Religion that if she did not professe it in Act yet in affection and desire so honoured it that she would not permit her Sonne and Heire to be nursed by any but a Christian woman and the Ouerseer of so greate a chardge to be a Christian so famous and renowned for his faith as Proculus was knowne of all men to be These considered I dare not boldly say that Seuerus did in any time or place of his owne inclination wittingly and willingly without great incitation condiscend to such Persecutions as are remembred in Histories to haue bene in his Empire 3. And after his comming into Britaine we doe not finde the least suspition in our Antiquities that he did of himselfe or suffer any other to persecute any for Christian Religion But rather both of himselfe and at the Instance of his Brittish Empresse at the least a Christian in affection and both powerable with him and their Sonne Bassianus his Heire and Successour and for that loue and trust he founde in the Brittish Christians of all that part of Britaine South to the wall and Trench which Adrian and he made ioyning with him against his Enemies to possesse him of the Crowne of Britaine he was a greatefull friend to them and their holy Profession And all our Histories are cleare that Religion was heare in quiet without molestation or affliction vntill the Empire of Dioclesian that greate Persecutor Yet we cannot deny but all places in Britaine being now full of warlike miseries and the Christians heare both in Albania Loegria and Cambria mixed and ioyned both with Roman and Scythian Infidels many of them fell both to wickednes and Paganisme also Which occasioned holy Gildas to write that Christianitie was receaued but coldly of the Inhabitants of Britaine and with some continued perfect but not so with others before Dioclesian his Persecution Praecepta Christi ab Incolis tepidè apud quosdam tameÌ„ integrè alios minus vsque Gild. l. de excid
conqu Brit. c. 7. ad Persecutionem Diocletioni Tiranni And not onely in the time of Dioclesian his Persecutiō following in this Age we finde euen whole Cities Townes as Verolamium and others vtterly destitute of Christians but long before and about this time we are assured that there were very many Britans and not of meane estate but such as were publikly employed about the affaires of S. Mello a Britan Archbishop of Roan in Normādy the kingdome and sent from hence to Rome about it that eyther were fallen from Christianitie or neuer forsooke their Pagan Religion For we reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other Authours in the life of S. Mello a Britan and after Archbishop of Roan in Normandy sent thither by S. Stephen Pope not onely that he and his Brittish Companions which were then sent to Rome to paye the Tribute of Britaine there were Pagans and sacrificed in the Temple of Mars but it was then the custome of the Britans comming thither about that office so to doe which to be a custome could not be Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Episc Confessoris Io. Capgrau Catalog in eod younger then these dayes time short enough betweene this and that time to make a custome Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidam de maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt Patriae suae Tributū solueret Imperatori seruiret Ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And it seemeth this custome had bene from the first submission of the Britans to the Romans for both Protestants and others affirme that in Octauius Augustus time Ambassadours came from Britaine to Rome swearing Fealtie in the Stowe Howes Hist in Octauius Augustus Temple of Mars offering gifts in the Capitall to the Gods of the Romans And we haue Testimonie in our Histories that after King Lucius death and this very time which we haue now in hand it was the vse and custome of our Britans heare when any of their Nobilitie or Gentry were to obtayne the dignitie of Knighthood to send them to Rome to receaue that honour there and after such Pagan Rites and ceremonies that Christians could not in conscience so accept thereof And yet such multitudes euen in this time flocked thither from hence so to be created that in this time when S. Amphibalus was conuerted Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanctor in S. Amphabel and Alban to the faith by Pope S. Zepherine as Iacobus Genuensis a learned Bishop writeth 15. hundred were so created Of all which we finde no memory that any more were Christians then S. Amphibalus and S. Alban and yet both these conuerted after they had thus professed Paganisme S. Amphibalus by Pope Zepherine who after made him Preist at Rome and S. Alban S. Alban descēded of the Romans long after his returne from Rome by the same holy Saint Amphibalus sent hither by Pope Zepherine in Britaine And yet as the old Brittish Writer of Author Britan. Antiq. in Vita S. Albani Capgr in eod S. Alban his life Capgraue and others witnesse S. Alban was rather discended of Noble Roman then Brittish Parentage Albanus ex illustri Romanorum Prosapia originem ducens probably both of Roman and Brittish Auncestours 4. And it seemeth the condition of many of others was not vnlike and thereby a greate allurement for them to continue in the Romans Religion of whose blood they were discended in whose municipall and priuiledged Townes many of them liued and from whome they hoped and expected to receaue terreane honours and Aduancements The Britans generally or for the most part professing the holy Christian Religion preferring heauenly before earthly honours Yet it is euident by this is saide that in this short tract of time after the death of King Lucius many of the Britans by the continuall trobles of that time and conuersation with Pagans were either fallen from Christianitie or as holy Gildas saith professed it but coldly tepidè in respect of that zeale and feruour which was vsed in the dayes of Saint Lucius And yet Seuerus of himselfe was not so much giuen to wicked life but renowned Martin Polon Supput in Seuero not onely for warlike affaires but for learning and studyes Praeter bellicam gloriam ciuilibus studijs scientia Philosophiae clarus fuit And so greate an enemy to Incontinēcy that he puished Adultery by Lawe with death with such seueritie that Dio writeth that whē he was Consul he foūde by Records Dio in Seuero Herodianus in Seuero Herodianus l. 3. that 3000. had bene put to death for that offence Ego cum Consul essem inueni scriptum in Tabulis tria millia Maechorum morte fuisse mulctata And was after his death made a God among the Pagans And Herodianus saith he died rather of greefe for his childrens wickednes then of sicknes Maerore magis quam morbo consumptus vita functus est Which greefe for the sinns of his sonnes as also Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. F. or Wigorn. An. 195. 217. Mat. Westm an 205. Harding Cron. c. 53. f. 44. Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Matth. Westm an 206. Hard. sup Pont. Virunn l. 5. Dio Hist l. 55. of his owne in permitting the Christians in many places to be greuiously persecuted I would not deny but that he died of any such greefe is vntrue being most certaine that he after so many Conquests in other Countryes when he came to fight against his Country Christians he was enforced dishonorably to make a Wall and Trench of aboue 130. miles in lenght to keepe his Enemyes back from inuading him and slaine in battaile by Fulgenius others call him Fulgentius brother by some before to his first lawfull true wife the Empresse Martia a Briton Interfectus est Seuerus Imperator In acri certamine interficitur Seuerus And by the Roman Writers themselues he was at this time when he was so slaine at Yorke 65. yeares old And allthough he left 32. Legions as Dio writeth to defend that his temporall Empire which had so persecuted the Church of Christ yet that temporall Empire with all those propes began to stagger and notwithstanding so greate Persecution the kingdome of Christ as Tertullian then liuing witnesseth was adored and ruled in all places Cum Romani tot Legionibus suum Imperium muniant nec trans istas gentes Tertullian aduers Iudaeos c. 7. porrigere vires regni sui possint Christi autem Regnum nomen vbique porrigitur vbique creditur ab omnibus gentibus supranominatis colitur vbique regnat vbique adoratur And particularly heare in Britaine as he hath said before Christianitie reigned whether the Pagan Romans could not nor durst come but walled and trenched in themselues for feare 5. He left behinde him two sonnes Bassianus his eldest by his lawfull wife of Britaine before remembred and Geta by
the true onely God Ruler of all things eius patrem ipsum solum Deum omnium rerum administratorem toto vitae spatio obseruantia veneratum esse And concludeth by his Fathers example to doe so Apud Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 21. likewise Deumque quem Pater sanctè adorauisset solum obseruandum colendumque statuit Memorable is that Act of his owne testified by so many auncient Authours to make triall of true Christians aduance them by first bannishing forth of Court all that would not worship the Pagan Gods and after receauing Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 11. and honoring those that refused it and affirming they would not be true to the Emperour which would be false to God Almightie Quomodo inquit fidem erga Imperatorem seruare poterunt inuiolatam qui aduersus DeuÌ„ optimum Maximum perfidi esse manifesto conuincuntur and placed those true Christians in greatest Offices and next vnto him Eusebius thus concludeth this matter cum iam longo temporis spatio eximia spectata satis regiae virtutis indicia dedisset tandem repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs coleÌ„dis superstitione Deum omnium Modâ—ratorem vltro agnouit sanctorum virorum precibus suam firmè muniuit familiam reliquum vitae cursum expeditum perturbatione vacuum magna cum laude transegit Omnemque suam familiam vni Regi Deo consecraâ—it adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua inerant Dâ—i ministri qui continuos culius pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat When Constantius had now by the space of long time giuen notable tokens of his kingely vertue at the last vtterly abandoning the superstition of the wicked in worshipping diuers Gods he of his owne voluntary will acknowledged God Ruler of all things and firmely defended his family with the prayers of godly men and liued the rest of his time free and voyde of troble with greate praise and Consecrated his whole family to one King God in such manner that the company which continued together in his Palace did nothing seeme to differ from the forme of a Church in which there were Ministers of God which exercised continuall worship for the Emperour euen at that time â—hen in other places among the multitude of Pagans the manner of godly men and such as truely serued God could not be named without danger Sozomenâ—s also witnesseth that when the Churches of Christ in other parts of the world were tossed with the waues of Persecution onely Constantius the Father of Constantine permitted 〈◊〉 men Hist Ecclâ—s l. 1. c. 6. to the ChristaÌ„s vnder him free exercise of their ReligioÌ„ CuÌ„ Ecclesiae in alijs Orbis partibus persecutionem fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini Pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam ReligioneÌ„ excolendi And relating his triall of Christians who of theÌ„ would be constant in their Religion as others doe he sheweth Constantius admitted them to be his neare Friends and of his Councell Decreuit secum his qui se fideles erga Deum Optimum Maximum declarassent in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere And heareupon thinketh that in his time it was not against the Lawes for the Britans and diuers others vnder his gouernment to be Christians but their Persecution was raised rather by Tyranny then Lawe Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis qui longè vltra fines Italiae habitant neque alijs qui circiter Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita Constantio profiteri The like hath Cassiodorus Cassiodorus in Tripartit Hist l. 2. c. 7. Godwin-Conuers of Brit. pag. 18. cap. 3. thus warranted and Translated by our Protestant Antiquaries Constantius Chlorus yet reigning it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pereney mountaines and so to the Western Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy FraÌ„ce or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioy libertie of conscience 5. Regino saith that Constantius gaue peace to Christs Church restored Bishops to their Sees and granted much fauour to Christian Religion and Regino Chron. in Constantio patre Constantini magni how among other things of such nature the Abbey at Treuers was then begun and by his assent Ihon an Abbot of greate hollines builded it Huius Constantij temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddità Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura ceduntur Inter quae etiam Caenobium seruorum Dei Treueri inchoatur cui praescripti Principis assensu inter contiguos vrbi muros Ioannes Abbas mirae sanctitatis vir initia dedit Cuius Caenobij beatus Augustinus in lib. Confessionum mentionem fecit S. Marianus Scotus writeth that this Constantius succeeding in the Empire to Dioclesian and Maximian vsed Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. col 303. greate clemency towards men and most greate Religion towards God and being a Religious Father left a more Religious sonne Constantine his Heire Quibus subrogatus est Constantius qui multa clementia erga homines erga deum vero Religione maxima vtebatur Vnde merito Religiosus Pater Religiosiorem filium Constantinum videlicet Regni bene parti reliquit haeredem qui Maxentij Victor extitit TyraÌ„ni filij Maximiani Thus write other Catholike Antiquaries too many to be cited to whome also Protestant Historians consent I haue alledged one principall man of them before And the Magdeburgians plainely say of Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 2. col 47. him That he granted to the Christians that they might freely and securely liue according to their Religion And that he himselfe was a sinceere worshipper of Christian pietie Prouing it by his tryall of true Christians with other arguments Constantius Christianis liberè securè secundum Religionem suam viuere concesâ—it Pietatis enim Christianae sincerum eum fuisse cultorem praeter alia etiam hoc admirabile eius factum testatur An other of our Britains saith that allthough before he was Emperour when he could not resist it the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with their Officers ouerswaying him Dauid Pouelus Annotat. in cap. 5. l. 1. Giraldi Cambr. Itineraâ—ij Cambr. many Christians were putt heare to death yet when he came to be Emperour his Cities were so free from such slaughter that Britaine was the most Refuge for afflicted
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâ—oclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ„ was very ofteÌ„ in that extremitie of TormeÌ„ts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâ—i The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ— and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ— cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold â—t was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accōpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pōt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that Cōstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing Cōstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiā vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
made his Councellors His whole Court was like a Church And except we should with very much boldnes deny the testimony of S. Eusebius then Pope affirming that the holy Crosse was found in the time of his Papacy and he instituted the Euseb Epist 3. ad Episcopus Tuscul Campaniae Tom. 1. Concil Gratian. can Crucis dist 3. de cons Martin Polon supputat col 67. in Euseb Papa Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Constantio Florent Wigor Chron. in Galer Regino Chron. an 243. Feast of the Inuention thereof Gratian and Martinus saying the like S. Damasus or Learned Anastasius S. Marianus Florentius Wigorn Regino and diuers others which playnely write that the holy Crosse was found in their dayes sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini sub Constantio patre Constantini Magni vt in gestis Romanorum Pontificalibus habetur ita sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini 5. Nonis Maij we must not neglect this opinion 2. And this is not to deny or question that publike and famous in Historyes Solemnitie about the holy Crosse in the dayes of Constātine the greate better allowing such Christian Assemblyes Festiuities in so honorable manner then the times yet permitted but to reconcile so many worthie Authours giue Constantius and S. Helen their due in their professing their loue of Christian Religion before Constantine either reigned or was borne and some of these Authours which I haue Cited as namely Marianus Scotus setteth downe both these Acts of deuotious as before and the other in the dayes of S. Helen found the holy Crosse in the time of Constātius before the reigne of Constantine her sonne Constantine after the death of Constantius citing diuers Authours for these distinct and diuers Actions of Religion And it is but a weake obiection derogatorie to the honour of S. Helen and this Nation which a late writer maketh when he saith teste Eusebio libro 3. cap. 46. constat Helenam post Constantinum Christianam Religionem amplexatam esse Si igitur hoc tempore Eusebij Papae Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 325. col 300. Constantinus necdum Christianus fuerit quomodo Helena Deorū adhuc cultrix inueniendae crucis Christi adeo studiosa fuisse potuit as Eusebius witnesseth in the 46. Chapter of his third booke he meaneth of the life of Constantine it is euident Obiection that Helen embraced Christian Religion after Constantine Therefore if in the time of Seuer Binius Annot. in Epist 3 Eusebij Papae Tom. 1. Concil Pope Eusebius Constantine was not a Christian how could Helena a worshipper of the Pagan Gods be so carefull to finde the crosse of Christ But Eusebius allthough a sufficient and greater prayser of Constantine more then of his Mother in all Answeare Histories a wonderfull holy Saint speaketh there of deuotion pietate not first instruction in Religion which as I haue shewed before he receaued from her and his Father Constantius in or before Pope Eusebius time and S. Helen was euen from her youth as I haue proued frō Antiquities instructed in Christian Religion And if these so many and learned Antiquaries should be deceaued in this particular Religious Act of Constātius or Helena or them both Yet they yeeld vs so many Authorities and so able to be of opinion that Constantius a friend and restorer of Christian Religion in Britaine and other places also Constantius and S. Helen both were able to giue and actually gaue their greatest regall both allowance and help for the publike exercise aduancement of Christian Religion to Britaine where no impediment or hindederance can be pretended they being absolute commaunders heare 3. And diuers euen of this Nation haue before deliuered that this our now King and Emperour did particularly place S. Taurinus Archbishop in Yorke wherein allthough they be mistaken if they vnderstand S. Taurinus Bishop of Eureux consecrated by S. Clement Pope neither the time nor place allowing yet we cannot safely say but he might or did place some other of that name there and if both this should faile yet so many more Authorities concurre that Constantius gaue consent and assistance to the publicke restitution of Religion heare in his time For this we haue the warrant of our most auntient and approued Antiquaries S. Gildas and S. Bede and after them Matthew of Westminster with others S. Gildas writeth that before the Persecution had bene heare ten yeares the wicked Decrees against Christians were annulled and frustrate and all the seruants of Christ as after a longe winter night with ioyfull eyes receaue the cleare light of the heauenly ayre they renew their Churches which were throwne downe to the ground they found build and perfect others in honor of their holy Martyrs and as it were set forth euery where their victorious enseignes celebrate festiuall dayes offer sacrifice with a pure heart and mouth all of them reioyce as children cherished in the lapp of their mother the Church bilustro supradicti turbinis necdum ad integrum expleto emarcescentibusque nece suorum Authorum nefarijs decretis laetis luminibus omnes Christi Tyrones quasi post hyemalem ac prolixam noctem temperiem lucemque serenam aurae coelestis excipiunt renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt ac velut victricia signa passim propalunt dies festos celebrant sacra mundo corde oreque conficiunt omnes exultant filij gremio ac si matris Ecclesiae confoti S. Bede saith that so soone as the tempest of Persecution ceased the Christians which had hidden themselues in woods Desarts and secret Dens presently came forth and shewed themselues in publick doing those publick works of Christian Religion which S. Gildas before remembred Vbi turbo Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 8. persecutionis quieuit progressi in publicum fideles Christi qui se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditisue speluncis occultauerant renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Martyrum fundant And the rest as S. Gildas before and writeth plainely that this was done in the time of Constantius and that he died heare while these things were thus in Acting His Temporibus Constantius qui viuente Dioclesiano Galliam Hispaniamque regebat vir summae mansuetudinis ciuilitatis in Britannia mortem obijt The Monke of Westminster hath Matth. Westm An. 313. the same words with S. Bede of this publike profession of Christian Religion heare presently vppon the ending of the Persecution during ten yeares elapsis decem annis And addeth that then the Church of S. Alban was builded to his honor within ten yeares of his Martyrdome decem annis post passionem eius elapsis and yet temporum Christianorum serenitate in the quiet of Christian times heare which by that is sayd before must needs be in the dayes of Constantius 4. Likewise we find in the Antiquities
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
eius olim extiterat Whose foundation being olim long before the time of the Saxons argueth it was builded before the time of Dioclesian and Maximinian by them destroyed and now restored So we may conclude of the Religious houses both of men and women in Kent and other places renouned heare at the Saxons first entrance euen by our Protestant Historians thus deliuering from Antiquitie Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vocine and many Stowe Howes Hist Titul Britans and SaxoÌ„s in Vortiger Gul. Malmesb l. de Antiquit. coenob Glaston Manuscr Antiq. Glaston Eccles other Preists and Religious pursons All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force putt from their houses and goods Thus we must conceaue of all other Religious houses whâ—â—her of men or women being very many in number by that which is said before all of them being now repayred and happily againe imployed to their first Institution and holy vse Whether the old Religious house at Glastenbury is to be accompted in the nuÌ„ber of those that were destroyed by Maximinian and now builded againe by Constantius and Constantine I dare not make so readie a resolution likely it is the pouerty of the house builded of writhen wands the penitentiall and eremiticall life those Religious there ledd their place of aboad being seperate in priuate Cells and in priuate Cells and in a wildernesse in which kinde of places other Christians as before hidd themselues in that Persecution might both preserue them in that raging storme and their manner of life considered now not require reparation Which both William of Malmesbury in his written History of the Antiquitie of that holy place and the old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury seeme to consent vnto when they absolutely deliuer that from the time of King Lucius vntill the coÌ„ming of S. Patrick thither not speaking of the least intermission or discontinuance there continually remaâ—ned a Succession of 12. Eremits in that Iland Multi alij succedentes semper tamen in numero duodenario per multa annorum curricula vsque ad aduentum sancti Patricij Hibernensium Apostoli in memorata Insula permanserunt THE IV. CHAPTER OF CONSTANTINE HIS PROFESSION of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 1. WHEN Constantine had reigned but a short time Constantine in Britaine prepareth Wars against the Infidell persecutor in Britaine and France and such Westerne parts as his Father before him possessed Maxenâ—ius being proclaimed Emperour in Italy Rome and other places and falling to Tyranny and vsurpation putting many Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Const ca. 20. 21. Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 7. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm an 312. Henr. Hunting l. 1 Hist Hollinsh Hist l. 4. c. 28. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Innocents to death and exiling many both Christians and others diuers euen of the Nobilitie fledd into Britaine vnto Constantine for succour and releife complaining of the crueltie and vsurpation of Maxentius humbly inciting and entreating Constantine as vndoubted true Heyre to the Empire euen of that part which Maxentius had intruded himself vnto to take armes against him and solely to enioy the Empire And he was not onely thus sollicited by the Christians and other persecuted resorting hither but by the Romans which still continued at Rome enduring the Tyranny of Maxentius as some write in this manner The Senators of Rome by letters well enditâ— Prayed him to come to Rome as Emperour For to destroy Maxence and disinheritâ— Of Christen folke the cruell Tormentour Of Christen faith the cursed confoundoure For of his birth they saide it set thim soe Maxence to stroy that was his Fathers foe Zonoras Cedrenus and other forreine Historians write the like in this matter 2. Hearevpon Constantine to reuendge the Iniuries done to holy Christians and vnspeakeable wronges to diuers others euen the most Noble of the Romans the enormeous sins of this Tirant for number not to be recompted Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant c. 27. 28. 29. 30. Socrat. Hist l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. c. 1. Matth. Westm an 312. Eutropius in Constantino Euseb in Chron. Baron Spond Annal. An. 312. and for their horrible and loathsome greuioussnes to be suppressed with silence assembled a greate Army both of Christian Britans and of other Nations subiect vnto him by Eutropius others with him in the fift but by the more common opinion the sixt yeare of his Empire Hauing entred into these affaires the better to procure the help assistance of heauen as Eusebius with other strangers confesse before he had his Miraculous visions presently to be remembred he resolued to haue that true God whom his Father had deuoutely adored to be onely worshipped and reuerenced Wherefore by his prayers he entreated his help him he prayed him he beseeched to declare himselfe vnto him and assist him in this enterprise Deum quem Pater sancte adorauisset solum obseruaÌ„dum colendumque statuit Quocirca huius opem precibus implorauit hunc orauit Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous vision hunc obtestatus est vt tum quinam esset ipsi vellet significare tum rebus quas apud animum proposuisset dexteram velut adiutricem porrigere Otto Frigensis and others also strangers say that Constantine at this time was a Religious Emperour Euseb l. 1. Vitae Constant c. 21. 22. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9. and fauourer of Christian Religion when he prepared himselfe for this warr as I haue shewed before both by our owne and other Historyes Constantinus Imperator Religiosus fautorque Christianae fidei bellum parat Eusebius hath so witnessed and plainely saith he onely receaued worshiped and prayed vnto the God of his Father the God of heauen and Iesus Christ the Sauiour of all men Deo caelorum illiusque verbo ipso omnium Seruatore Iesu The miraculous apparition of the triumphant signe of the Crosse to Constantine Christo auxilij gratia inuocato Which none but a Christian would or could doe And Eusebius receauing what he wrote from Constantine and swearing that it was true thus proceedeth in this History Imperatori igitur ista precanti obnixeque flagetanti visio quaedam diuina inprimis admirabilis apparuit c. Therefore whilest the Emperour prayed earnestly beeched these things a diuine Euseb supr c. 22. exceeding admirable vision appeared vnto him which if any other had reported he would not haue bene so easily credited but seeing the Emperour himselfe and Conquerour did loÌ„g time after when he did vouchsafe mee acquaintance and familiar speach with him both tell mee and by Oathe confirme what he
that presently vpon this Victory Constantine making his prayers with thanks-giuing to God Authour of his Euseb l. 1. Vita Constant c. 33. Victory published vnto all in famous Inscriptions and Pillers publickly erected the power of the Crosse of Christ and euen in the midst of the Cytie in Constantine his greate honor to the signe of the Crosse Ensigne of his victories the most principall place thereof erected a greate Trophy against Enemyes and causing this signe of saluation to be engraued in it with Characters that could not be blotted out did demonstrate it was the Propugnacle of the Romans and all subiect to the Empyre and did openly propose it to be seene of all men And his owne Image being erected in a famous place of the Citie much frequented holding in his hād a speare shaft like a Crosse cōmanded this Inscription to be engraued on it in Latine letters with this sauing signe a true token of fortitude I haue deliuered your Cytie from the Youke of Tyranny and setting the Senate and people of Rome at libettie I haue restored them to their auncient honour and renowne hanc Inscriptionem Latino sermone in eo mandat incidere Hoc Salutari Signo vero Fortitudinis Indicio Ciuitatem Vestram tyrānidis Euseb sup c. 34. Iugo liberaui S. P. Q. R. in libertatem vindicans pristinae amplitudini splendori restitui And it immediately followeth in Eusebius that Constantine hearevpon with greate boldnes did openly professe and publishe Christ the sonne of God vnto the Romans Pius Imperator ita Crucis victricis confessione nobilitatus cum magna dicendi libertate filium Dei ipsis Romanis palam diuulgare caepit He also published in all places his Edict for restoring all men to their goods which had bene vniustly depriued of them recalling The wonderfull deuotion care and expodition Constantine vsed to establish Christiā Religion and destroy Idolatry Cap. 35. Exils and delyuering Prisoners Imperatorium passim diuulgabatur Edictum quod quidem his qui erant fortunis suis spoliati concessit authoritatem rebus suis facultatibus potiundi eos qui iniquum Exilium perpessi fuissent ad proprios lares reuocauit alios item vinculis omnique periculo ac metu quibus per Tyranni crudelitatem vexabantur penitus eripuit he reuerenced Ecclesiasticall men with honour causing them to sitt at his table and goe with him whether soeuer he wēt and endowed Christian Churches with greate reuenewes adorning them with very many monuments All these and more of such thinges of like Religious Christian nature this our noble King and Emperour performed presently vpon his Victoryes against Maxentius commonly taken to haue bene in the seuenth yeare of his Empire begun first in his Country of Britaine 7. And so their opinion which before haue told vs that the Persecution continued in some Westerne parts ten yeares from the last most cruell Edict of Dioclesian and vntill the seuenth yeare of Constantine vsque ad Annum Marian. Scot. Ann. 306. alij supr Idem Marian an 312. septimum Constantini is expounded by themselues affirming that this generall peace to all Christians in the Westerne world was procured and granted vnto them by Constantine in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and after the ten yeares of Dioclesian his Edict after prosecuted by Maxentius was ended Anno Constantini septimo pax Ecclesiae reddita à Constantino post decennium Marian. Scot. aetat 6. Ann. 312. Florent Wigor in Chron. ann 299. 306. al. 321. 328. persecutionis Florentius Wigorniensis writeth that in this yeare S. Helen Mother of Constantine then being heare in Britaine wrote to her sonne to persecute the Iewes which denied Christ Scrip sit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Iudaeos persequeretur Matthew of Westminster saith this generall peace of Christians was effected by Constantine anno S. Helen writeth to her sonne out of Britaine to persecute the Iewes persecutors of Christians gratiae 313. in the 313. yeare of Christ Marianus will haue it in the yeare 312. so hath Baronius Spondanus and others Harding relateth it done in the yeare of Christ 310. Martinus polonus saith Constantine became a Christian in the yeare 309. and then both gaue libertie to Christians and caused Churches to be builded in honour of Christ Anno 309. Constantinus Magnus dictus Christianus effectus licentiam dedit Christianis libere congregari Basilicas in honore Marian. Scot. an 312. Baro. Spōdan An. 312. Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Flor. Wigor an 306. in Chronic. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Flauio Constant Iesu Christi construi fecit Our Countryman Florentius Wigorniensis by Dyonisius his computation setteth it downe three yeares sooner in the yeare 306 Anno 306. pax nostra a Canstantino reddita est post annos decem persecutionis Our English Protestant Antiquaries will easely giue assent to this A principall man and named a Bishop among them saying that Constantine learned his Christian faith in Britaine of his most Christian Mother S. Helen and at his going from hence against Maxentius behaued himselfe like a Christian in the midst of the Pagans superstitions and honored them which were professed Christians Constantinus a christianissima matre Helena Christi fidem edoctus eos honorabat praecipue qui in Christiana Philosophia vitam reclinassent Vnde ab Oceani finibus nempe Britannis incipiens ope fretus diuina Religionis curam in medijs superstitionum tenebris caepit THE V. CHAPTER THE MIRACVLOVS BAPTISME OF CONstantine at Rome by S. Siluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 1. HAVING thus cleared our most glorious Countryman and Emperour Constantine from the Imputation of his so long delaying his holy Baptisme as some haue pretended and so neare as I can and dare proposed the most probable time thereof I must now speake though more breifely of the Solemnitie itselfe and his most charitable Religious Christian Acts and conuersation which ensued therevpon The common opinion concerning Constantine before his Baptisme is the same which the Scripture witnesseth of Naaman the Syrian Prince though he was greate honored valiant and ritche yet he also was a Leper vir magnus honoratus fortis diues sed leprosus before he was by direction of the Prophet washed and healed in Iordane Yet greate difference 4. Reg. 5. there was betweene these two Lepers of Syria and Britaine The Leper of Syria was magnus greate but apud Dominum suum with his owne lord the King of Syria cheife commander of his Armies Princeps militiae Regis Syriae and he procured the quiet and safety of Syria per illum dedit Dominus salutem Syriae He was onely clensed from his corporall Leprosie But our Brittish Leper was cured both
the greate malice of the Iewes against Christians especially at that time the Emperor being so solemnely and miraculously baptized persuaded him to persecute those Iewes which denied Christ Constantino à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Florent Wigor Chron. an 306. 328. Iudaeos persequeretur Marianus Scotus writeth also that S. Helen did write out of Britaine to ConstaÌ„tine when she heard he was baptized by S. Syluester Constantino autem à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua mater Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Helena But the protestant Publisher as he is charged in many other things by M. Harpesfeild to haue done either hath mistaken him in that which followeth S. Helen neuer any Iewe or corrupted by such but allwayes an holy Christian or published some Copy not so to be approued for he bringeth in S. Helen in the next words to request her sonne to deny Christ and followe the Iewes vt negando Christum Iudaeos sequeretur Which cannot be the words either of Marianus or any learned Antiquary such as he was confessing S. Helen to haue bene at this time in Britaine as he doth for neither at this time nor diuers hundreds of yeares after S. Helen her death there is mention in Histories of any Iewes at all to haue bene in this kingdome Then much more it must needs be Historially a thing vnpossible and alltogether vntrue that there should then be one huntred fourtie and one of the most learned of the Iewes heare and S. Helen should bring them with her to Rome from hence as seemeth by some to be set downe in the RelatioÌ„ of the Dispute betweene S. Capgrau in S. Helena Syluester and the Iewes before Constantine and S. Helen in Rome adduxit secum Sancta Helena Romam centum quadraginta vnum doctissimos Iudaeorum But quite otherwise is proued before that S. Helen was an holy Christian when she was in this Nation before her going to Rome at the time of her writing from hence to her sonne Constantine there after his Baptisme When in the other sence that S. Helen wrote vnto her sonne to congratulate his Baptisme encouradge him constantly and religiously to professe Christian Religion to be a friend to the seruants and friends of Christ and a suppressor of Iewes and whosoeuer their Enemies we haue her owne religious education and all the Christian Cleargie and Nobilitie of Britaine à Christian kingdome and her natiue CouÌ„trie so calling vpoÌ„ her and neither Iewe nor Pagan of note learning or power for any thing we reade continuing heare either to hinder her in this or aduise her to the contrary to followe and fauour either Iewes or Gentils in their proceedinâ— 2. The like I may answeare to them which allthough they with the truth S. Helen wâ—nt not forth of Britaine with her sonne Constantine but after acknowledge S. Helen to haue bene the daughter of King Coel of Britaine and borne in this Nation yet they say she went hence with Constantine towards Rome at what time he went against Maxentius the Tyrant and with the children of Constantine trauailed to Bizantium and dwelling there was peruerted by the Iewes and so hearing of the Baptisme of Constantine in that Citie of Bithinia did write to him from thence commeÌ„ding him for renowncing Idolatrie but reprouing him for reprouing the Iewes Religion and being a Christian But this is euidently confuted before when by so worthie authorities and many arguments it was proued that S. Helen was in Britaine so farre distant from Bizantium at this time 3. And what man of Iudgment can admitt with any shew of reason that if S. Helen so wise a Princesse had left Britaine at that time the contrary whereof is alreadie manifest that she would also haue left her onely liuing child so renowned an Emperor Constantine and her three Vncles Ioelim or by some Leolim Trahern and Marius with a most mightie Army of her CouÌ„try Gâ—lfâ— Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont Virun l. 5. Capg in S. Helena Hard. Chron. Britans cum maximo â—c fortissimo Britannorum exercitu vnder the conduct of Constantine in his owne Empire where he triumphed and she was in securitie and honor to haue liued at Bizantium in Bithinia in the Territories and commande of a Tyrant professed Enemy to her sonne and her and many hundreds of myles from any parte of her sonnes Dominions or if she could haue bene so carelesse of her owne good and quiet would she haue bene so regardlesse of her most beloued sonnes Succession and Posteritie as to haue carried with her into those daungers and troubles all the children of Constantine Emperor which should succeede him as that Relation saith she did and Capgr Catal. in S. Helena was at Bizantium persuaded to be a Iewe Mater eius Helena sanctissima mulier cum fuiâ—â—epoâ—ibus Constantini filijs apud BizaÌ„ntiam ciuitatem quae postea Constantinopolis appellabatur aliquandiu commorata est vbi ab impiâ—s Iudaeis circumuenta Iudaicae perfidiae fortius adhaerebat Would or could such a most holy woman by the narration it self sanctissima mulier haue done so vnholy and vnaduised an Act or would CoÌ„staÌ„ntine so wise louing both sonne Father haue hazarded himself to haue bene so depriued both of mother and children But to manifest the apparant vntruth of this narration in all as it is euident before that S. Helen was still in Britaine so it is farre from question in History that his children were with him in Italy Priscus his eldest sonne was diuers times Euseb l. 4. Vitae Constantini ca. 68. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in CoÌ„stantino Martin Polon in eod Floren. Wigorn. in Chron. an 309 Baron Spond Annal. Tom. 4. Act. S. Agnetis in Breâ—iar die 28. Ianuar. Surius Tom. 1. Zachar Lipel Tom. 1. die 21. Ianuar. al. I. 1. C. Th. de Iudae Baron Anna. an 315. Baron Spond Ann. an 315. Conc. Rom. sub Syluestro can vlt. 1. Consul and made Augustus so were his other sonnes Constantinus ConstaÌ„s and Constantius Constantia also his daughter was at Rome and there healed at S. Agnes her Tombe So we must needs say with our worthie Antiquaries that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was Baptized and from thence wrote vnto him to congratulate his Baptisme encourage him in the profession of Christ and to persecute the Iewes his enemies 4. And most probably vpon these letters and counsaile of S. Helen her sonne Constantine set out that his Edict against the Iewes remembred both in the Imperiall lawes and Histories that those Iewes which stoned or persecuted any of their company for being conuerted to Christianitie as then many of them insolently did should with all their Complices be burned And if any Christians should goe to their Sect they should be subiect to the same
yeare of Christ Constantine baptized before the calling thereof he must needs be baptized long sooner then the 324. yeare of Christ 4. I add further that it is euident both by Eusebius Socrates Sozomen and others auncient and by Baronius and Spondanus themselues that the yeare of dissoluing and ending the Nicen Councell did occurre with the 20. yeare Eusebius l. 3. de Vita Constant cap. 14. 15. l. 4. c. 40. 47. Socrates l. 1. c. 12. Sozomen Histor l. 1. ca. 24. of the Empire of Constātine wherein his greate Feast of vicenalia kept euery tenth yeare of an Emperour was celebrated after the Councell was ended his rebus a Concilio ad hunc modum decretis accidit vt dies festus iam anno vigesimo Imperij Constantini vertente ageretur erat enim Romanis in more positum vt decimo quoque anno Imperij cuiusque Imperatoris diem festum celeberrimo hominum conuentu agitarent Thus hath Sozomen and Socrates is plaine that this great Festiuitie of the twenteth yeares Reigne of Constantine which Baronius Spondanus with others affirme to be the 325. yeare of Christ was begun and celebrated after the Nicen Councell was ended Imperator post confectum Concilium Socrat. lib. 1. Sup. festum solemne ad vigesimum annum Imperij sui vt assolet celebrauerat Therefore if this great Feast and solemnitie continuing all that yeare was not begun vntill the Councell was ended and yet celebrated in that 325. yeare of Christ wherein they say this generall Councell was onely kept and ended we haue neither a whole yeare nor any greate parte of it for celebrating the Nicen Councell in the same yet if a whole yeare could be assigned hearevnto Baron Spond Annal. an 325. §. 3 I should not be bold to say with Baronius and Spondanus that this Councell was begun and ended in one yeare and that no Antiquitie alloweth more vnto it then a yeare Affirmanda est vno eodem que anno inchoata ac pariter consummata nec apud Antiquiores vllum est reperire exemplū quod vltra annum Synodus perdurauit For besides the reasons before made Baronius and Spondanus §. 2. supr An. 325. Euseb in Chron. Niceph. lib. 8. ca. 26. Metaphrast apud Lipom. confesse that both Eusebius Nicephorus and others write otherwise Eusebius saith it began the 15. yeare of Constantine By the others it held about three yeares Synodus Niceae annis tribus paulo longius est acta 5. To these I add of our owne Antiquaries Florentius Wigorniensis Matthew of Westminster and others The Monke of Westminster saith that Constantine was baptized by S. Syluester at Rome in the yeare of Christ 318. Matth. Westm an gratiae 318. 320. Florent Wigorn Chron. an 306. 315. 319. anno gratiae 318. and the Councell of Nice was called in the yeare 320. anno gratiae 320. Florentius writeth that Constantine was baptized Christian and by S. Syluester Pope 8. yeares before the Nicen Councell was called and that this Councell was called fiue yeares before the vicenalia feast yeare of that Emperour when as before it ended Marianus Scotus writeth in the yeare of Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. An. 321. 322. Christ 321. that then the baptizing of Constantine by S. Syluester Pope was knowne in Britaine as no late thing and citing Sainct Bede for the same setteth downe the calling of the Nicen Councell to haue bene in the yeare 322. three yeares before the agreed time of the ending thereof One of our old Manuscript Histories saith that Constantine releeued the Church of Manuscript antiq An. 312. Christ in the 312. yeare of his Natiuitie Anno Domini 312. Constantinus Magnus Ecclesiam Christi releuauit Anastasius Bibliothecarius saith Constantine was baptized in the 18 yeare of his Empire Constantinus Anno 18. Imperij sui est baptizatus Cedrenus saith it was done by S. Syluester in the seuenth yeare of Anastas Biblioth Chron. Georg. Cedren in Constantino Flor. Wigorn. sup his Reigne Septimo Imperij sui anno Magnus Constantinus a Syluestro sanctissimo Romae Papa baptizatus Lepraque hoc pacto liberatus est Our Contry man Florentius Wigorniensis maketh him a baptized Christian and by S. Syluester in the same seuenth yeare of his Empire when as before all Persecution ceased in the West Empire Berengosius also is of the same minde writing that Constantine presently vpon his vision of the Crosse and Victory against Maxentius being the same seuenth yeare of his Reigne presently sent for S. Syluester and was baptized by him Constantinus autem ad placandum totius operis Berengos de Inuent Crucis l. 2. cap. 3. Damasus in vita S. Syluestri To. 1. Concil Martyrolog Roman die 31. Decemb. Menolog Graec. eod die Baron Annal. An. Christi 312. An. Constantin 7. Euseb Histor l. 10. cap. 1. 6. 7. Binnius Annot. in Concil Rom. Tom. 1. Concil Baron An. D. 313 Constant 8. Augustin Epist 152. collat cap. 3. Epistol Constātini apud Euseb l. 10. Histor cap. 5 Euseb supr c. 5. cap. 6. opificem continuo ad se Romanum fecit accersiri Pontificem a quo confirmatus baptizatus And S. Damasus or whosoeuer the auncient Writer of the Popes liues asscribing many yeares and Acts to S. Syluester setteth downe this of his baptizing Constantine for the first of all So doth the old Roman Marty raloge and Menologion of the Greekes also And Baronius himselfe confesseth that in this his very seuenth yeare Constantine set forth many Edicts both for the restoring the goods of Christians Priuiledges and Immunities of their Cleargie as also to releeue the Christians that had bene persecuted out of his owne Treasure And the next yeare after he gaue to Pope Melchiades immediate Predecessor to S. Syluester his Palace Lateran in Rome to be his See and allowed Appeales vnto him euen of the Bishops of Africke as namely in the cause of Caecilianus Bishop of Carthage with aboue 20. other Bishops with him wrote his letters to Pope Melchiades to that purpose to heare iudge and decide the cause His particular Epistle vnto him about that busines is extant in Eusebius so is his Decree and order giuen to Anilinus Proconsul of Africke to commande him presently vpon the receite of those his letters he should cause all goods that had bene taken away in any Citie or other place from Christians and their Churches to be restored to them againe whosoeuer vsurped them and giueth him strickt charge and command herein 6. There also be other commands of his one to Cecilianus Bishop of Carthage signifing vnto him that he had giuen commandement to Vrsus Prefect of Africke that greate summes of money should be giuen to the Christians of Africke Numidia and Mauritania and he should see it distributed according as he had giuen him direction sent vnto him by Osius before The cap. 7. other is to Anilinus before named commanding him that all
of Christ when by Socrates reckening Constantine the Greate dyed When Theodoret saith plainely that this greate Constantine restored S. Athanasius by his Decree restituit autem Alexandriae decreto suo Athanasium quamuis adesset Eusebius summis Theodoret. l. 2. Histor cap. 1. viribus dissuaderet And Sozomen also doth euidently testifie that the Greate Constantine in his life time commanded S. Athanasius to be restored and so left it in his last Will and Testament and recordeth this returne of S. Athanasius as the first matter of moment done after his death Dum haec geruntur Theodoret. Hist lib. 1. cap. 31. Athanasius ex Gallia ad solem Occidentem vergente Alexandriam reuertitur Quem Constantinus dum adhuc maneret in vita reuocari in patriam iusserat Fertur etiam eum hoc idem in Testamento suo praecepisse Which Constantine the Sonne then ruling in those parts speedely and honorably for S. Athanasius performed testifying in his Publike Letters extant in the Workes of S. Athanasius Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 3. cap. 2. Theodoret Sozomen and Socrates himselfe that it was his Fathers Ordinance and Commande Cum Dominus noster faelicis memoriae Constantinus Augustus Pater meus haberet in animo Episcopum illum ad propriam Sedem locumque restituere morte ante occupatus occumberet quà m id quòd erat sibi in optatis Epistol Const filij apud Athan. Apol. 2. Theod. l. 2. c. 2. Sozom. l. 3. c. 2. Socrat. l. 2. c. 2. Niceph. Hist Eccl. lib. 9. c. 3. l. 8. c. 54. explere posset consentaneum existimaui vt ipse institutum tam pij Imperatoris mihi exequendum susciperem 4. And the same Socrates manifestly proueth that this returne of S. Athanasius to Alexandria from Treuers after his so longe continuance there was presently vpon the death of Constantine the Father so soone as the certaine notice thereof did come to his sonne Constantine in France Eusebius setteth downe many memorable things of this greate Emperour done by him yet lyuing after the time of his supposed death by Socrates Namely the marriage of his second sonne with greate sumptuousnes the Father Emperour leading his sonne by the hand to that Solemnitie the Ambassages and gifts sent Euseb lib. 4. de vit Const c. 49. 50. 51. 56. 57. vnto him from the Indians His diuiding the Empire betweene his sonnes His dayly making of Lawes both concerning ciuill and warlike affaires assiduè leges ferebat aliquando de rebus ciuilibus aliquando de bellicis He prepared his greate Expedition against the Persians in so forcible and victorious manner associating diuers Bishops with him to giue assistance both by their counsaile and prayers that the Persians vnderstanding thereof fearing themselues not able to make resistante sent Ambassadors vnto him to entreate for peace Oratores ad eum de petenda pace mittebant which they obtayned vpon conditions for the quiet of Christians among them 5. Among these prouisions he caused a moueable Church magnificently to be made to carry with him in his Army for his Cleargie and himselfe to serue God in Ad bellum illud suscipiendum Tabernaculum ad Ecclesiae similitudinem magnificientia faciendum curauit in quo Deo victoriarum datori ipse cum Episcâ—pis supplicaret And further to explode the error which holdeth he was not baptised vntill a little before his death when these Ambassadours came vnto him it was the holy time of Easter and Constantine watched all night with Constantine his greate deuotion at the feasts of Easter other Christians in the Church magna agebatur diei Paschâ— eo tempore celebritas Imperaror cum caetâ—ris pernoctans vota precesque Deo persoluebat And this custome he yearely vsed in this greate Festiuitie as the same Author present witnesse thereof thus testifieth Statis quotidie teÌ„poribus soluscuÌ„ sololoquebatur Deo Cap. 21. 22. supr supplici voce in genua proiectus humili vultu deiectis oculis à Deo petebat ve quibus egeret rebus per illum consequeretur Sed hanc Religionis executationeÌ„ salutaris festi temporibus augeÌ„s omnibus viribus cum animi tum corporis diuinos sacroruÌ„ ritus obibat quasi qui huius magnae solemnitatis exempluÌ„ omnibus praeberet NocturnaÌ„ verò in hoc festo per vigilationeÌ„ tam claram reddidit quà m diurnaÌ„ lucem accensis tota vrbe per certos homines quibus hoc munus delegatum fuit quà m celsissimis cereis caÌ„delis etiam laÌ„padibus igneis omnes latebras collustraÌ„tibus vt illâ— mystica pernoctatio longe clarior ipsa solis luce redderetur Ad hunc moduÌ„ Deo ille sâ—o quasi sacerdos quidam sacra faciebat He did dayly at certaine vsuall times huÌ„bly vpoÌ„ his knees pray vnto God but this exercise of religion he encreased in the times of the Feast of Saluation with all The ceremony of lights in the Church vsed by Constantine in greate aboundance of them and watchings power of soule and body executing the sacred ceremonies giuing as it were an example vnto all of this greate Solemnitie In this Feast he made the watching in the night as bright as the light of the day most high waxe condels were set vp burning in all the Citie as also laÌ„pes shyning in euery corner diuers meÌ„ being assigned to execute that office So that this mysticall watching through all the night was made farre more bright then the light of the sonne After this manner as if he had bene a Preist he serued God 6. Vpon the opportunitie before remembred of the King of Persia sending Constantine procureth quiet for the Christians in Persia Ambassadors vnto Constatine to procure peace he also wrote vnto that King Sapores that the ChristiaÌ„s in his Dominions which were there in greate numbers at that time cum accepisset apud Persas frequentes esse Dei Ecclesias infinitum pene populum Christi gregibus contineri might liue at libertie and freedome Euseb l. 4. supr Sozomen lib. 2. Hist cap. 14. for their Religion And if we may beleeue Eusebius then lyuing and best knowing the affaires and proceedings of this most Noble Emperour after all these things were compassed and brought to end he began that glorious and renowned worke and foundation of the most sumptuous Church of the twelue Apostles in Constantinople vbi iam haec peracta fuerunt omnia Euseb supr c. 58. Apostolorum templum in fui cognomine ad perpetuam illorum memoriam conseruandam aedificare caepit Where it is euident by this then lyuing Authour and witnesse that he did not begin to build this Church vntill long after his tricennall Feast first finishing and ending those things I haue remembred and others And yet the glory and statelines of that worke as it is described by the same Writer was such that it could not be effected finished in many yeares Cap. 60. supr and yet
alij Socrat. l. 3. c. 1. Iulianum contra Barbaros hac de re misisse vt cum illis confligens ibi interiret Nicephorus calleth this the common conceipt and opinion sermonibus vulgatum fuit And Constantius limiting his Authoritie to doe nothing without consent of others dedit illi in mandatis Imperator vt nihil sine Ducū consilio moliretur And not onely this but he secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take Armes against Iulian and incited others by his letters which they sent to Iuliā for their excuse to inuade the Romans where Iulian ruled Illi Legatum ad eum Iulianum mittere literas Imperatoris quae eos in fines Romanorum ire iusserant ostendere caeperunt Which when Iulian perceaued and remembring the old hatred he had borne him frō his childhood he requited him with the like measure shewing most loue and fauour to those vnder his gouernment whome Constantius hated or disfauoured most which among Christians were the Catholike Bishops and others whome he had persecuted Iulianus quo pacto populum sibi deuincire eiusque conciliare beneuolentiam posset cogitat Ad quam rem tali vsus est astutia Nouerat pro certo Constantium vniuersae illi populi multitudini quae fidem Consubstantialis amplexabatur maxime inuisum esse tum quodillos Ecclesijs ipsorum exturbauerat tum quia Episcopos qui ad illos spectabant proscriptos in exilium eiecerat 2. And this his fauour and kindenes towards Catholicks had continued with him euen from his first being Caesar in these parts as euidently appeareth in the case of S. Hilary that renowned glory of Gods Church who at the same time he was exiled by procurement of the wicked Arrians and consent of Constantius Emperor vniustly was by Iulianus whome he calleth his Lord and Religeous Caesar adiuged Innocent and for his loue and defence of S. Hilary did suffer more reprouch of the Arrian Persecutors then S. Hilary Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum endured Iniury by that Exilement as he himselfe the best witnesse auouched to Constantius Exulo non crimine sed factione falsis nuncijs Synodi apud te Imperatorem pium non ob aliquam criminum meorum conscientiam per impios homines delatus Nec leuem habeo quaerelae meae testem Dominum meum Religiosum Caesarem tuum Iulianum qui plus in Exilio meo à malis contumeliae quam ego iniuriae pertulit And S. Hilary returning into France in the end of the Empire Fortun. in Vit. S. Hilarij Seuer l. 2 Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 31. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 8. vit S. Hilarij Sozom. l. 5. c. 12. S. Anton. ad Didymum apud Sozom. l. 3. c. 14. Vit. S. Hilar. sup in Breuiar Baro. Spondan An. 369. al. of Constantius and beginning of Iulianus by calling diuers Synods in which Saturninus and Paternus the cheife Agents of Arianisme there were excommunicated France was deliuered from that Infection and Britayne still ioyning with S. Hilary and the Catholicks of Gallia was free from thar venime Ad hunc modum doctrinam Concilij Nicaeni in ea Imperij parte quae ad solem Occidentem vergit ab Hilario Eusebio vercellensi defensam propugnatam accepimus And as S. Seuerus writeth Illud apud omnes constitit vnius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo haeresis liberatas Which must needs be in this time of Iulian his being Caesar and Emperor S. Hilary dying in the yeare 369. anno post Christum natum trecentesimo sexagesimo nono Soone after the end of Iulian his short Empyre hauing commanded others by his in the West an vnitie in Religion by many Councells of the Bishops of France and other Prouinces in these Occidentall parts Diuers of those Councells assembled after Iulian was Emperor and had reuolted from Christian Religion the whole time of his Empyre being by no accompt aboue two yeares and 8. moneths An Argument sufficient that the Persecution which he raysed against Christians did not extend to these Westerne Natiōs especially Britaine likely by his reuolt from Christ and death of his wife Helena and Constantius Baron An. 363. the Posteritie of our S. Helen the Heire of this kingdome now reuolted from him But howsoeuer this was Iulian quite leauing these Westerne Nations before he eyther persecuted Christians or left the Profession of their Religion liuing so short a time Emperor not two yeares by two moneths and three dayes as Baronius thinketh he doth demonstrate and neuer returning westward againe Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 18. Cassiodor Hist Tripart l. 6. c. 47. but these Countryes in those dayes setled in Catholicke Religion Britayne could not be afflicted by his Apostasie But rather gayned then lost in Religion by him being all the time he was Caesar a friend to Catholicks and dying as Socrates Cassiodorus and others write in the seuenth yeare after he was declared Caesar occubuit anno septimo posteaquam a Constantio Caesar renuntiatus fuisset 3. So that he was aboue twice as long a friend to the Catholiks in Britayne as he was a professed Enemy to Christians in any place For Ammian Marcellin Speed Theater l. 6. c. 47. Stowe Hist in Iulian. Harris Theater Tom. 4 c. 26. if we grante vnto some what they contend that he ruled in Britayne and that Lupicinus and Alipius whome he employed to builde Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes and their Religion did gouerne heare as Lieutenants in his time or Constantius this hindereth not the quiet of the Brittish Catholicks in his either Caesarship or Empire For the Authors themselues which most insist vpon these instances doe freely confesse first that Lupicinus was a very Christian man and Enemy vnto Hereticks One Harris supr of them thus writeth At what time Iulian was receaued Emperor by the Senate and people he began also to Reigne ouer Britayne vnder whome Lupiciniuc Praeter a Christian gouerned the Land And if I be not deceaued this was the same Lupicinius Epiph. l. de Haeres Haer. 80. the name time and other circumstances so pleade which Epiphanius maketh mention of who persecuted to death in the time of Constantius the Massilian and Martyrian Heretiks who denyed the grace of Baptisme fasting and many other Ammian Marcellin l. 20. cap. 1. Haeres Speed Stowe supr points of Catholike Religion And for the other Alipius it is manifest by Ammianus Marcellinus and our owne Historians euen Protestants that he could not molest the Brittish Catholicks in the Empyre of Iulian how soeuer he stood affected friend or foe to their Religiō for he was sent hither by Iulian being Caesar in the time of Constantius to resist the Inuasions of the Picts and Scots into the Marches of the Britanes Iulian himselfe not daring to leaue Gallia as much infested by the Almans and Iulian himselfe at that time as before is proued was a friend to the Catholike
Potestatem tamen saeculi praesentis omnino accipere renuit But lyued a poore penitentiall life with his 10. Disciples cum decem Discipulis suis which by some were termed Monkes monachi sunt as his History witnesseth some time vnder a Tent and allmost vnto his death in a Cottage or Cell vntill the King of Venedocia moued with his pietie and miracles gaue vnto him a Castle Contulit viro Dei Castellum suum Deo sancto Kebio in perpetuum 3. The miracles which God shewed by him were many and wonderfull Caecos illuminauit leprosos mundauit paraliticos mutos demoniacos sanauit His most aboad and residency was in Venedocia now Northwales and the Isle of Mona Man and as diuers write Bishop there if that Iland is not mistaken Anglesey Iland where S. Kebius both lyued and dyed being auntiently so called Mona In this Mona now Anglesey is the place called holy head of that holy Bishop where his Tombe still is or lately was and visited with reuerence as a late Writer confidently and as by experimentall knowledge thus testifieth He dyed at a place called Holy Heade in Wales where his ToÌ„be Harris Theater Tom. 4. cap. 32. is yet visited in Pilgrimage by the Inhabitants of that Country And as the Welch Writers euen Protestants doe freely confesse that this place of S. Kebius his aboad and death which the English men call Holy Heade is by the Welch or Britans still called S. Kebius Citie because he was Bishop there and of so greate Sanctitie Quod illi Angli holy heade quasi sacrum caput nos verò Caercibi Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula apud Abraham Ortelium in fine Theatri Will. Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 10. in Anglesie id est ciuitatem Kibij dicimus Which an other Welch Antiquary a Protestant also thus confidently confirmeth The Welch men call it Tiremone or Mon and herein is a Promontorye or Byland called holy heade which hath in times past bene named Cair Kyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there 4. Yet to make vnion betwene these Authors both those Ilands some time of the same name situated in the same Sea and neare one to the other we may and not vnprobably grant that this holy Saint was Bishop of them both at the same time The names of his holy Disciples in particular I doe not finde for certayne except of S. Caffo to whose Sanctitie God gaue this S. Caffo miraculous testimony that in time of need being sent by S. Kebius for fier and the wicked Smith where he was to haue it denying it vnto him except he would carry it in his bosome which being enforced vnto he so carryed it vnto his Maister without any hurt to himselfe or his coate S. Kebius misit Manuscr antiq Capgr in S. Kebio Discipulum suum nomine Caffo vt ignem afferret Qui cum à quodam Fabro ignem peteret renuit ipse dare nisi in sinu suo portare vellet posito igne in sinu ei us reuersus est ad Magistrum suum sine laesione vestis suae ignem portans 5. But Maister Harris in his Manuscript Historie noting the yeare of Christ Harr. Hist tom 4. c. 33. 370. confidently writeth as hauing Authorie for it which he citeth not about this time lyued also an holy Saint of the Brittish Nation named Tefredaucus S. Tefredaucus in the I le of Mone where after his death he had a Church erected and dedicated in his name of whome Giraldus Cambrensis writeth this miracle In this I le of Mone saith he there is a Church in honour of S. Tefredaucus the Confessor into which on a time when Hugh Earle of Shrewsbury and the Earle of Chester came in by force and placing their houndes in the Church all night in the morning they founde them all madd And the cheife Earle himselfe with in one moneth after was slayne dyed a miserable death Giraldus thus truely hath this History but speaketh nothing of the Girald Cambr. l. 2. Itenerar CaÌ„br c. 7. time when this holy Confessor lyued Est in hac Insula Ecclesia Sancti Tefredauci Confessoris in qua Hugo Comes Slopesburiensis cum semel vna cum Comite Cestrensi hanc Insulam vi ingrederetur canes nocte quadam posuisset insanos omnes mane recepit Et ipsemet infra mensem miserabiliter extinctus occubuit If this Author is not deceaued in the time we may probably suppose this Saâ—nt Tefredaucus the circumstances aswell of time place and profession agreeing thereunto was one of the Disciples of S. Kebius then so conuersing lyuing and dying in that Iland of Mona or Anglesey The same History of this Church and Saint with Giraldus hath Humfrey Lhuyed in his Treatise of Mona onely he differeth in calling this Saint with a little difference Saint Fefridaucus Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula Druidum Harris Tom. 4. c. 17. Ecclesia Sancti Fefridauci 6. M. Harris is of opinion that the holy Eremite and Martyr S. Decumanus lyued in this Age and before this time either in or soone after the 312. yeare of Christ And Capgraue with the old Manuscript of his life doth testifie S. Decumanus that he was of the olde Primatiue Christian Britans This man borne in the Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Decumano Heremita Martyre West part of Cambria of Noble and renowned Christian parents euen when he was very younge abstayning from the pleasures recreations of this life euen those that be voyde of sinne the more freely wholly to deuote and dedicate himselfe to the seruice of Christ loue of heauen and contempt of this world And knowing how difficult a thing it is for a man especially of Noble and greate parentage in his owne Country and among his carnall friends Ritches and delights continually apposing themselues against Christian perfection to serue God in so secure and holy estate in one conflict vanquished and subdued them secretly for feare of being pursued and hindered in his sacred course and enterprise stealing away from them and going into a Wildernes of a strange Country seperated from his owne by the Riuer or Sea of Seuerne where he Miraculously began his Miraculous Eremites life for comming to the Ryuer side and neither finding Ferry-man nor boate and fearing to be stayed by his friends pursuing him cutt a greate bundell of wandes growing there and binding them together in one faget passed vpon them to the other side neare Dorostor Castle as Capgraue nameth it now likely called Dunster adioyning vpon Seuerne Sea where he landed Defuit Naulum defuit Nauigium maturanda erat fuga è vestigio subsequentium vir Dei Misericordia Dei confidens nequaquam haesitans de potentia virgas secus mare in frutecto quas reperit crescentes colligauit in fasciculum tali vtens vehiculo misit se in profundum Et sic diuiua gubernante prudentia prouectus est ad
maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 1. IVlian the Apostata ending his wicked and Tyrannicall Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Theodoret. l. 4. c. 1. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 19. Matth. West an 366. life with a strange punishing death Iouianus a Christian was chosen Emperor and as Ruffinus Theodoret Socrates and others testifie refused it being thereto taken by the Souldiars against his will openly protested that he being a Christian would not be Emperor ouer Infidels but all of them confessing themselues to be Christians he accepted of the Empire Iouianus ad Imperium delectus illud Iouinian Emperor commended repudiauit Et cum à militibus inuitus raperetur clamauit se qui Christianus erat nolle omnino hominum gentilitatem profitentium Imperium suscipere At vbi omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos capescit Imperium This Christian magnanimitie appeared euidently in this new elected Emperor before in the time of Iulian by the same Authors For Iulian apostating and making a Decree that Souldiars should either sacrifice to Idols or leaue the warrs he being then a Tribune rather made choyse to forsake all hope of temporall preferment then obay that wicked Edict Whereupon Iulian then standing in neede of such Assistants retayned him still in the number of his Commanders notwithstanding he so courageously professed himselfe a Christian Iste cum esset Tribunus militum cumque Iulianus militibus lege data optionem daret vel Idolis sacrificandi vel deserendi militiam balteum deponere maluit quam impium nefandum Imperatoris edictum exequi Attamen Iulianus belli impendentis necessitate compulsus eum in Ducum numero retinuit This renowned man was at Ruffin supr one and the same time as Ruffinus calleth him a Confessor Emperor and Extinguisher of Error Is sub vno eodemque tempore Imperator Confessor male illati extitit depulsor erroris And God wonderfully honored his constancy euen in this life not onely in conferring the Imperiall honour vpon him but in the manner thereof that being so professed a Catholike Christian the whole Army with one voice did choose him Imperor Exercitus Theod. supr l. 4. c. 1. omnis vna voce Imperatorem postulat Iouianum Which ioyned with that is said of them before vpon Iouianus refusing to be Emperor ouer Pagans how with one voyce they all confessed themselues to be Christians omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos sufficiently proueth that eyther the Edict of Iulian to force his Souldiars to Sacrifice to Idols was neuer receaued or generally obserued or they sinned onely in the externall Act of Idolatrie by that compulsion still perseuering in Iudgment and affection Christians 2. This is more confirmed by their vnanimous declaring Valentinian for Emperour after the short Empire of Iouianus of seuen moneths by Socrates Socrates Hist l. 3. c. vlt. 22. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Socrat l. 4. c. 1. septē menses regnauit eight moneths saith Ruffinus post octo menses apud Ciliciā diem obijt milites omnes vna voce Valentinianū Imperatorē declarant This Valentinian was in the time of Cōstantius the Arriā a professed Catholike in the Apostating dayes of Iuliā so earnest holy a Cōfessor of Christ that Iuliā therefore depriued him of his honour for which Christ rewarded him afterward in this world with the Empire thereof Post Iouianum Valentinianus Imperium Socrat. l. 3. c. 11. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 2. Martin Polon in Valentiniano suscepit qui pro fide nostra à Iuliano militia fuerat expulsus Sed compleuit in illo Dominus quod promisit plus etiam quam centupla in praesenti seculo restituens ei Nam quia militiam pro Christo reliquerat recipit Imperium Matthew of Westminster and some others write that this Army of Iulian which elected Iouian and Valentinian Emperor Valentinian Emperours had denied their faith in the Persecution of Iulian moued with Iouinian his constancy professed themselues also Christians Quibus auditis totus exercitus qui per Iulianum nomen Cbristi abiecerant Christianos Matth. Westm an 366. sese esse confessi sunt 3. Now therefore allthough Iouianus was a worthie Christian Catholike Emperour euer following the Catholike Religion and doctrine against the Arrians as Socrates and others proue Imperator quoniam perpetuo fidei consubstantialis Socrat. l. 3. c. 20. adhaeserat omnibus respondet se eam praelaturum And shutting vp the Pagans Temples and forbidding their Sacrifices omnia gentilium delubra occlusa fuere Cruenta illa scelerata sacrificia quorum labe se palam contaminabant quibus regnante Iuliano se exaturauerant omnino fuere sublata yet being Emperor so short a time and chosen liuing and dying in the East Countryes farre remote from Britaine it did not receaue so greate benifits by so good an Emperor as nearer Nations did but during his short Regiment continued much after the same manner it did before vntill Valentinian was chosen Emperor who being a Catholike and reigning diuers yeares euen ouer Britaine and his sonne Gratian after him this Kingdome in their times was free from Heresies which they persecuted for Valens himselfe being brother of Valentinian and by him chosen Assistant in the Empire was then a Catholike and so constant in the time of Iulian that he forsooke all preferment vnder him rather then his Religion Qui recta voluntate Christianam fidem profitebantur propenso Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 11. animo balteum pro fidei defensione deponere omniaque crutiamentorum genera subire maluerunt quam Christum Seruatorem denegare in quorum numero fuit Iouianus Valentinianus Valens qui postea sunt Imperij gubernaculis potiti And although Theodor. Hist l. 4. c. 12. by the persuasion of his Arriā wife others he after fell into Heresie he being Emperour of the Easterne remote Nations from hence this Kingdome was free from his afflictions being vnder the Empire of the Catholike Emperours Maximus Emperor a Britan excused and defended Valentinian and Gratian his sonnes vntill Maximus discended of our Brittish Race was both King of Britaine and Emperor also who also being a Catholike Britaine could not then be endamaged in spirituall affaires by the temporall Ruffin l. 2. c. 14. Socrat. Hist l. 5. c. 11. Rulers thereof allthough in Ciuill respects it was much infested by the Scots and Picts from which Maximus freeing it in his time by his clymbing and aspiring minde to be Emperor and to compasse that ambition spoiling Britaine of the armed force and power thereof transporting it into forrein Nations gaue occasion of greater miseries heare afterward both by the Scottish Sigeb in Chron. an 383. Pictish and Saxon Pagans 4. This Maximus a Britan by birth Maximus ex partibus Britanniae oriundus
but was among other his singular gifts and graces in that time endowed with the spirit of Prophesie and thereby foretold vnto the Emperor Maximus heare in Britaine before his going from hence the vnhappy end he should come vnto Martinus Turanensis Antistes vir pietatis eximae Maximo praedixisse fertur quum in Britannia adhuc esset infelicissimum eius vitae exitum So Sabellic l. 9. Ennead 7. Polydor. Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. pag. 5. writeth Sabellicus and Polidor Virgil in the very same words and diuers others before them as the word fertur vsed by them both sufficiently proueth for which we may be bold to vse Seuerus Sulpitius who wrote saint Martins life liuing in that time and familiarly acquainted with him for witnesse for he speaking of the comming of saint Martine to Maximus at Treuers before his attempting any thing against Valentinian in Italy that he should at the first preuaile but shortly after be ouerthrowne and perish he addeth that saint Sulpitius Seuer l. de vit S. Martini cap. 23. Martine Prophesied this vnto Maximus longe before S. Martinus eidem Maximo longe ante praedixit futurum vt si ad Italiam pergeret bellum Valentini ano Imperatori inferens sciret se primo quidem impetu futurum esse Victorem sed paruo post tempore esse periturum quod quidem ita vidimus Which Prophesie vttered by saint Martine to Maximus longe before must needs be heare in Britaine for after such time as saint Martine was thus renowned Maximus was not longe time before this longe ante any where but in this our Britaine And were it not that the Historie of saint Martine vsually read in the Church on his Feast saith he was borne in Pannonia now called Austria we might giue no feeble reasons that he was borne in Pomonia one of our Ilands for heare we are sure he was heare was his Sister or Sisters heare many of his kindred heare many Churches and Monuments of honor founded in his name his name and memory farre more celebrated heare then in Pannonia now Austria or any other Nation whatsoeuer excepting France where he was longe time a most glorious and worthie Bishop Our Iland Pomonia neare those places in Britaine where saint Patrike the sonne of his Sister Couche and saint Ninian sonne of an other his Sister by the Scottish Antiquities was borne often entercourse being betweene our Britaine France at that time of our learned holy men with saint Hilary Tutor to saint Martine which we cannot by any warrant of Antiquitie affirme of Pannonia or Austria especially Sabaria now Lazius Abrah Ortelius de Ant. Regionib oppid alij in descrip Austriae named Stain or Stein in the furthest part thereof set downe for the place of his birth by Sulpitius Seuerus not allwayes holding the soundest opinion in all things and others afterward from him from his Authoritie 3. And except we should vtterly and very rashly deny the Authoritie of S. Bede William of Malmesbury the old Manuscript History of the life of saint Ninian and others whose Authoritie we may not neglect or alltogether condemne the best Scottish Antiquaries in relation of their owne auncient and Religious affaires and proceedings which would bring all our Antiquities into question we must needs say that saint Martine and his Sisters were in Veremund Hist Scot. Willelm ab Elphinscun Hect. Boeth Hist Scot. l. 7. Britaine heare longe before his seating himselfe in France for these Scottish Antiquaries tell vs that S. Martine was Vnkle to saint Ninian Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Miraculis clarissimus ac Casae Candidae pontificalis in Galdia sedis primus Institutor aedem condidit diuo Martino suo Auunculo sacram And saint Ninian wonderfully allways honored saint Martine Sanctum Martinum miro M. S. Antiq. in vit S. Ninian Capgrau in eod Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 3. Henric. Hunting Hist l. 3. Gul. Malmes l. 3. de gest Pont. Angl. vit S. Nin. Capgrau in eod Pits Bal. cum alijs in Ninian Hect. Boeth Hist Scot. l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. semper venerabatur affectu The Historians both of Scotland and England haue warranted vs sufficiently before that the Picts whose first Apostle was saint Ninian as saint Bede Henry of Huntington William of Malmesbury and others write Nima Natione Brito primus ibidem Christi praedicationem Euangelizauit did receaue the faith of Christ at the least in the time of their King Heirgustus when he and his people about the yeare of Christ 369. or 370. were conuerted Christians By which accompt if it be true that saint Ninian was borne of a Sister of saint Martine marryed to saint Ninian his Father heare a Noble and holy Christian Britaine this Sister of saint Martine must needs be marryed heare in Britaine before such time as S. Martine came first into France by Sulpitius Seuerus and other forreine Historians And it further inuincibly proueth that saint Ninian was in this Age many yeares brought vp at Rome made Bishop there and by the Pope sent Apostle vnto the Picts longe time sooner then the common opinion of Antiquaries assigneth to his comming hither And euident it is by all Histories that saint Martine dying as before S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts a Britan sonne of S. Martins Sister renowned in this time about the 400. yeare of Christ was liuing at Tours in France many yeares after saint Ninian the Apostle of the Picts was sent vnto them by the Pope from Rome and had conuerted them also Therefore I may boldly with the Scottish Histories accompt him among the holy and learned Fathers of this Age whereof he spent a greate parte in most holy and austeare conuersation of life preaching the Ghospell of Christ and conuerting Infidels to his true Religion allthough lyuing longe as the Secretaryes of this greate Saint say he suruiued vntill the next Age where I shall more remember him In this place I shall onely entreate of him and his proceedings as they belong vnto and were done in this fourth hundred of yeares 4. This holy man borne heare in Britaine in the Westerne part thereof where the Sea diuideth England and Scotland so now called his Father was Manuscr Ant. in vit S. Ninian Io. Capgrau in eodem a noble Christian and so great that the old Writer of his life writing presently after the Saxons setling there as his words of Brittish Kings there ruling within the memory of some then liuing quorundam memoria comprobatur doe sufficiētly proue calleth him a King Pater eius Rex fuit Religione Christianus His Mother as his Neighbouring Antiquaries of Scotland haue told vs was Sister to saint Martine not Couche the Mother of saint Patrike being greate difference M. S. Antiq. Laurent Surius Zachar. Lippol die 17. Martij in S. Patricio alij euen in time betweene their births and saint Patriks Mother
hauing no other sonne but him as Historians agree Calphurnius ex Couchessa S. Martini Turonensis sorore vnicum concepit filium S. Patricium but an other whose name I doe not finde particularly neither what his Father was called in any Writter but onely that he was so Noble that he is stiled Rex a King and his sonne saint Ninian regali ex prosapia Ninianus extitit oriundus discended by his Brittish Parents of Regall Race Who when he was very young cum annos pueriles transegisset contemning all worldly things went on Pilgrimage to Rome where the Pope which then was saint Siluester as it will shew by the time hereafter committed him to be instructed in holy learning and Religion to chosen Tutors in such things he continued in these sacred Studies at Rome diuers yeares vntill he was perfectly there indued with the knowledge of Christian Mysteries Erat Romae regulariter fidem mysteria veritatis edoctus Bed Hist l. 3. cap. 4. as saint Bede writeth of him and by the old Writer of his life he continued there many yeares in these sacred Studies and worthie Conuersation and perfect pietie that the Pope hearing there were some people in the West parts of Britaine the Pictish Nation which had not yet receaued the faith of Christ consecrated him Bishop and sent him for their Apostle vnto them pluribus annis in vrbe laudabiliter conuersatus in sacris Scripturis sufficienter eruditus ad virtutum summa prouehitur pennis charitatis subuectus ad caelestia contemplanda sustollitur Audiens deinde Pontifex Romanus quosdam in Occidujs Britanniae partibus necdum fidem Christi suscepisse ad Episcopatus gradū Ninianum consecrauit praemissae genti data benedictione Apostolum destinauit This old Writer of sainct Ninian his life saith that in his returne from Rome towards his Country of Britaine greately desiring to visit saint Martine his Vncle by some before he went to the Citie of Tours and was honorably entertained by him knowing by diuine reuelation the worthinesse of his holy Nephew and how he should happily procure the saluation of many Rediens autem vir Dei ab vrbe actus desiderio videndi sanctum Martinum Episcopum ad Ciuitatem Turonensem iter diuertit Quem sanctus Martinus honorificè suscipiens eum à Deo sanctificatum multorum saluti profuturum Deo reuelante cognouit 5. But whereas this Antiquitie calleth S. Martin thē a Bishop it may be questioned Bed Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 4. Alred in vit S. Ninian Guliel Malmes l. 3. de gest Pont. Angl. Henric. Hunt Hist l. 3. Capgrau in S. Ninian Hect. Boeth Histor Scot. l. 7. Io. Bal. cent 1. in Nin. Bernic Io. Pits l. de vir Illustrib aetat 5. in S. Nin. Nichol. Fitzherbert l. de Antiq. Cath. Relig. in Anglia whether S. Martin was then at that time a Bishop there or that it so calleth him because not long after he was Bishop for it partly appeareth already and will more hereafter that by our owne Histories S. Niniā was come a Bishop into Britaine before such time as by forreine Authors S. Martin was Bishop of Tours Cōming into Britaine saith this old Author he was entertained with greate applause cōcourse of people as a Prophet cū ad locū Legationis suae venisset magnus populorū fit cōcursus ingens cūctis laetitia mira deuotio laus quoque vbique resonat Christi quoniā sicut Prophetū eum habebāt So the Popes Legates were honoured in Britaine in those dayes that this holy Legate did cōuert those Picts which were thē in Britaine called cōmonly the south Picts the Northrē Picts cōming hither afterward lōg after this cōuerted to the faith of Christ it is the cōmon consent of all our Antiquaries aūcient later after S. Bede Catholiks or Protestāts Australes Picti relicto errore Idololatriae fidē veritatis acceperunt praedicāte eis verbum Nyma Episcopo reuerendissimo sanctissimo Viro de natione Britonū qui erat Romae regulariter fidem mysteria veritatis edoctus Thus sainct Bede diuers more The old Manuscript of saint Ninian his life Capgraue and others doe more particularly deliuer the manner order of conuerting that people by saint Ninian not onely by holy preaching but many and strange miracles he wrought in curing the blinde lame Lepers and uexed with wicked spirits raysing those which were dead to life ordaining consecrating Bishops Preists other Cleargy mē diuiding the Coūtry into Parishes cōmitting thē to their cure charge Sāctus Ninianus Australes Pictos quibus adhuc error Gētilis inhaerēs Idola venerari ac colere cōpellebat aggrediēs Euāgelij veritatē sequentibus signis praedicabat Caeci vident claudi ambulant leprosi mundantur surdi audiūt mortui resurgūt oppressi à daemonibus liberātur Sicque fides suscipitur error abdicatur destructis tēplis Ecclesiae erigūtur currūt ad salutis lauachrū diuites pauperes gratias Deo agunt in Insulis quae procul sunt habitantes ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopos consecrauit totam terram per certas Parochias diuisit confirmatis in fide omnibus By which testimony that euen the Inhabitants in the Ilands out of greate Britaine were conuerted and all confirmed in the faith we take notice that not onely Picts which were their in this Britaine but such also as liued in the out Ilands thereof were by saint Ninian and his holy Assistants then conuerted And his commission before from the Pope of Rome to preach vnto all in those parts without limitation which had not receaued then the saith of Christ will giue proofe vnto it for so it extended vnto all Pagan◠in our West Countries whether Picts Scots Britans or of what Nation soeuer in those places Wherevpon diuers and among them some Protestant Antiquaries are bold to write that not onely the Picts were instructed and first conuerted by him but diuers others both Scots Britans did by him receaue the Christian Roman Religion or confirmation therein Ninianus Bernicius Io. Bal. l. de Script Britancent 1. in Niniano Bernicio Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist lib. 7. fol. 119. ex Regio Britannorum sanguine procreatus Italiam adhuc adolescens literarum studio petijt Romae apud diuini verbi ministros mysteria verit atis edoctus ad plenum celer in patriam remigrabat Vbi Magister Paedonomus non vulgaris concreditum à Deo talentum per Britannorū Scotorum Australiūque Pictorum terras latissimè profudit Huius pia industria Picti primum relicto Idololatriae cultu veram Christi fidem percepere And for those holy labors was in Catholike times as our Histories testifie by all through out all Britaine reuerenced by the Title of the Doctor and Instructor of the Scots Picts and Britans Scotorum Pictorum Britonumque Doctor Paedonomus non vulgaris eo nomine omnibus qui Albionem incolunt vel hac nostra
1. Caius Caligula profains the Temple of the Iewes ib. Caius Caligula bannished Pilate and deposed Herod ib. Caius Caligula makes onely a shew of warre against the Britans 30. 2. Calixtus succeeded fainct Zepherine in the Apostolike See 372. 1. Calphurnius Agricola sent by M. Aurelius to keepe Britaine in subiection 220. 2. Cambridge once Granta or Grantha 205. 6. Cambridge builded and founded by Cantaber a Spaniarde 206. 7. Cambridge Walled by Grantinus 206. 7. Cambridge a renowned auncient vniuersity 205. 7. c. Cambridge men instruct King Lucius and other Kings of Britaine in the Christian faith 205. 7. Charters of priuiledges and immunities of King Arthur to CaÌ„bridge 205. 7. The Charter of Cadwalladar to Almericus Rector of the Schollers of Cambridge 205. 7. Cambridge burned in the Persecution of Dioclesian 425. 3. or 428. 3. Cambridge Schollers generally conuerted 269. 4. Cambridge priuiledges granted by the Popes Honorius and Eleutherius ib. Cambridge priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. Canobeline or Kymbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. S. Canoch the eldest sonne of BraghaÌ„ a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Canoch gaue himselfe wholely to the contemplatiue life ib. Canterbury first a FlameÌ„s seat 289. 5. Canterbury a Primats See 178. 6. CaÌ„terburys old Church of S. Martin built in King Lucius time 289. 5. The same Church a Bishops seaâ— ib. S. Carantocus sonne and heire to King Kederic 585. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus embraced a Religious life 586. 1. S. Carantocus preached in Ireland and when 586. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus diuers Pilgrimages ib. Carausius succeeded Bassianus in the the kingdome of Britaine 373. 2. The time of Carausius reigne 373. 2. Carausius ioyned with the Picts which Fulgentius had gathered together against Seuerus ib. Carausius slew Q. Bassianus a Legat of the Romans 374. 2. Carausius but a young man in the time of Bassianus 374. 3. Carausius procured at Rome to be Admirall of the Brittish seas ib. Carausius according to some of a kingly according to others of a base linage ib. Carausius probably a Christian and defender of Christians 375. 3. Carinus created Cesar 391. 1. Carinus slaine by lightning ib. Cathecumens not admitted to Apostolicall function 24. 9. King Ceolnulfus became a Monke in the Monastery of Lindisfarme 329. 5. Ceolnulfus procured a dipensation for the Monkes to drinke wine or ale ib. Cerialtanus murderer of S. Melorus 390. 5. Cerialtanus sonnes vnhappy death 390. 5. Cerialtanus falls blind and dies ib. Tow miraculous Chappels in the I le of Lewys 102. 3. The Charters of our Kings the most credible testimony in things oâ— Antiquity 108. 1. The Charters of diuers Kings doe testifie and approue the History of S. Ioseph of Arimathia ib. Chrestus a wicked Pagan by some translated Christus 83. 4. Chrisme according vnto Protestants appointed by Sainct Fabian to be hal owed on Maunday Thuâ—sday 378. 4. He not the first Author of consecrating thereof 379. 4. Consecrating of Chrisme taught by Christ and receaued by the Popes from the Apostles ib. Christ borne in the 42. yeare of Augustus the Emperour 1. 1. Christ in his last supper offered himselfe in sacrifice and commanded Preists to doe the same 380. 8. Christ his comming publikly preached in Rome before his Passion 19. 1. Christ after his Ascension actually consecrated no Bishops 98. 9 Christ committed that function to his Apostles ib. Christ appeared to S. Peter neere to the gate of Rome 163. 2. The Christian faith promulgated without any hinderance vnder Tiberius 15. 5. Christians accused as enemies of the Roman Empire 365. 2. Many Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian fled into Britaine 170. 2. 17000. Christians martyred by Dioclesian in 30. daies 416. 4. Churches builded in Britaine in honor of the Natiuity of our Sauiour and when 9. 2. The most auncient Churches of Britaine dedicated to Sainct Peter 45. 3. A Church in Cornhill at London dedicated to S. Peter 101. 1. The antiquity of the same 284. 5. The same a Metropolitan See 305. 3 The Church of fainct Peter at Westminster probably an Archiepiscopall Seat in King Lucius time 306. 3 A Church dedicated to our Lady at Glastenbury 99. 11. Other Churches dedicated to the honour of our Blessed Lady 128. 2. 136. 2 Churches dedicated vnto Saints 128. 2. 136. 2. 304. 1. 524. 15. c. Churches hallowed 288. 5. Diuers Churches yet remaining in Walles dedicated to saint Socrates and saint Stephen 180. 9. Churches founded by King Lucius 305. 1. The number of our Brittish Churches in King Lucius time 306. 4. c. The Church called Michaelium in Constantinople 502. 3. The Church of Michaelium adorned with Altars and Crosses 503. 4. The Church builded by saint Helena at our Sauiouâ—s Sepulchre exceeded in beauty the Temple of Salomon 521. 2. A short description of the same 521. 3. The Dedication of it 522. 4. In the Church built on mount Oliuet the print of our Sauiours feet could no waies be continued to the rest of the pauement 523. 10. In the same Church that place of the Roofe where our Sauiour asceÌ„ded could not be couered 524. 12. Churches destroied in Britaine by Maximian 419. 3. or 410. 3. The ProtestaÌ„ts description of Christs visible Church 90. 2. Three things according to ProtestaÌ„ts essentiall to a Church and what they are ib. The Church founded vpon S. Peter 383. 11. or 393. 11. The cheife care of the Church committed to saint Peter and his Successors 161. 1. Out of the Church no saluation to be expected 90. 1. Churches neuer ruled by Monkes without Bishops 357. 4. King Cissa persecuted the Monkes of Abingdon 601. 7. Cissa the first Renewer of the same Monasterie 602. 7. Many Cities called Augusta in respect of the nobility of the place 181. 10. These Cities not so named from the Roman Legion Augusta ib. S. Claudia with her Britan Parents a Christian 33. 5. S. Claudias Britan Parents the first entertainers of saint Peter at Rome and their house the first Church for Christians there 33. 5. 55. 2. 56. 4. S. Claudia a Christian before sainct Paules first comming to Rome 143. 5. S. Claudia yet but young deserued the stile of one of the 4. principall Christians 58. 5. All obiections to proue Claudia honoured by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia disproued 154. 2. c. S. Claudia called Sabinella and why 155. 4. Sainct Claudia neuer sent sainct Pauls Epistles or Martials Epigrams into Britaine 156. 6. c. Sainct Claudia condemned Martials Epigrams for their scurrility 156. 6. S. Claudia renowned for her learning and skill both in Latin and Greeke 158. 8. 160. 9. S. Claudia did not translate S. Pauls Epistles 158. 8. Sainct Claudia her house in Rome brought great profit to Christian Religion 159. 9. The same as a Christian Schooll to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the Westerne Nations 160. 10. Sainct Claudia had a second place at Rome for burying of Martyrs 182.
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. Constātins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The Coūcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
ib. S. Mello conuerted by S. Stephen Pope 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Mellos Christian life ib. S. Mello made Preist and Bishop ib. S. Mello Archbishop of Rohan in Normandie 367. 3. 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Mello Miraculously sent to that See 387. 2. 3. or 397. 2. 3. S. Mello cured a wounded man 388. 3. S. Mello died and was buried at Rhoan ib. S. Melorus sonne and heire of Mellianus Duke of Cornewaile 389. 4. S. Melorus brought vp in a Monastery of Cornewaile 388. 4. 390. 5. S. Melorus his hand and foote cut of 390. 5. S. Melorus Miraculous hand ib. S. Melorus murdered ib. S. Melorus buried by the Bishops and Cleargy ib. Meneuia probably an Episcopall See before S. Dauids time 586. 12. Metallanus King of the Scots 1. 1. Metallanus sends giftes to Augustus Caesar 2. 3. Metallanus dieth after a peaceble reigne ib. S. Metropolos Archbishop of Treuers 198. 5. Miracles wrought 136. 2. 327. 5. or 328. 5. There were Monasteries of Religious men in Britaine in all Ages 311. 9. A Monasterie dedicated to S. Iulius 603. 9. A Monasterie at Meneuia founded by S. Patrike ib. A Monasterie at Naucaruan in Wales 604. 9. A Monastery called Mancari Monasterium 603. 9. A Monastery of Nunnes in Northwales ib. Monkes holines and austoritie of life 328. 2. c. Monkes continued night and day in praiers 330. 6. The Monkes of Britaine conuerted many Nations 331. 7. The Morauians setled in our Northren partes 120. 7. Mordraius setteth S. Ioseph at libertie 125. 2. Mordraius conuerted by S. Ioseph ib. Mordraius King of the I le of Mā ib. Morgret Abbot of Glastenbury 602. 7. Doctor Mountagues entertainment of Queene Anne 110. 4. N. S. Nathaniel probably preached in Britaine 97. 8. S. Nathaniel succeeded S. Aphrodisius in the See of Burdges in France ib. Nennius Helius brother to King Lud and Cassibelam 131. 1. Nennius Helius time of death ib. Neophits not admitted to Episcopall and Priestly functions 207. 8. Nero put S. Peter and S. Paule to death 165. 1. Nero murdered himselfe ib. Nerua reuockes all Domitians Edictes 170. 2. Nerua recalled all whome Domitian had banished ib. The time he kepte the Empire 171. 4. S. Nicasius first Bishop of Rhoan 95. 5. S. Nicasius preached in Britaine according to some ib. S. Ninian a Noble Britan by birth 357. 3. When borne and who his parents 579. 3. S. Ninians pilgrimage to Rome 580. 4. S. Ninian brought vp at Rome in the time of S. Syluester 583. 6. S. Ninian consecrated Bishop and sent vnto the Picts ib. S. Ninian visiteth his vncle S. Martine ib. S. Ninian ioyfully receiued in Britaine 580. 5. 584. 7. S. Ninians Miracles 58◠5. S. Ninian preached also to his Country Britans 583. 7. S. Ninians Episcopall Church called Candida casa and why 584. 8. S. Nouatus S. Claudias eldest sonne 199. 6. S. Nouatus instructed in the faith by S. Peter and S. Paule 226. 3. S. Nouatus furthers the Conuersion of Britaine ib. S. Nouatus house a harbor for Saints at Rome 229. 3. S. Nouatus death 225. 3. S. Nouatus was a sacrificing massing Priest 225. 3. S. Nouatus lefte all his worldly welth to relieue Christians 226. 3. S. Nouatus house turned into a Church 224. 1. 229. 3. S. Nouatus Church made a Roman Title ib. S. Nouatus Church decaied with oldnes ib. S. Nouatus Church decently renewed by Cardinal Caietan ib. Numa Pompilius ordained the order of Flamens 277. 6. Nunneries renewed in Britaine 310. 9. O. OCtauian recorded to haue slaine the Roman Proconsuls in Britaine 542. 3. Diuers difficulties concerning this Octauius 543. 4. Octauius doubtfull whether he were euer King in Britaine 543. 5. c. King Offa restored S. Albans Church and Monastery destroied by the Saxons 600. 5. S. Onesimus S. Timothies successor in Ephesus 215. 4. or 216. 4 Oracles silent at the birth of our Sauiour 16. 7. The Orcades subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke 283. 4. Orders and degrees acknowloged by Protestants to haue bene in the Church of God euen from Christ 91. 4. 180. 4. Orders a Sacrament 382. 10. or 392. 10. Orders not to be iterated ib. The honour and dignitie of this Sacrament in the Church of Rome in Pope Cornelius time 328. 11. Inferior Orders were to assist at Masse euen in he Apostles time 189. 4. Orders giuen with imposing of handes euen in the Apostles time 190. 5. Osees Prophecy of our Sauiours comming 7. 7. Otho ouerthrew Vitellius in three Battals 165. 1. Otho ouerthrowne in the 4. battaile ib. Otho impatient of disgrace killeth him selfe ib. Otho Emperour but three Monthes ib. Oxford builded by King Ebrancus 287. 3. Oxfords diuers names 287. 3. P. THe Pagans confesse the miraculous Stare at our Sauiours berth to haue shewed the comming of Christ into the world 6. 6. S. Palladius the Scots first Bishop 336. 5. S. Palladius sentinto Scotland by the authority of the See of Rome 336. 5. 357. 3. Pamachius Gouernour of Treuers Martyred 407. 2. Paternus a defender of Arianisme excommunicated 563. 2. S. Patrikes birth time 594. 5. S. Patrike descended of a Noble linadge 595. 6. S. Patrikes parents ib. S. Patrikes birth-place ib. S. Patrike carried out of Britaine by Pirates ib. S. Patrike sold to Miluc named a King in the North of Ireland 595. 5. S. Patrike set to keep cattaile 595. 6. S. Patriks extraordinary deuotion ib. S. Patrike in 4. thinges compared to Moyses and what they are ib. S. Patrike three times taken Prisoner 596. 7. The second time Miraculously restored to his Countrie ib. S. Patrike liued at Glastenbury and when 328. 2. 596. 7. S. Patrikes strange calling to be the Apostle of Ireland 597. 8. S. Patrike consecrated Bishop where and by whome 598 8. S. Patrike sent into Ireland by S. Celestine Pope 25. 2. S. Paule excluded from any part in the ordinary partition of the world among the Apostles 39. 5. S. Paule accustomed to write to none but Christians 158. 9. S. Paule preached in Italy Spaine and France 144. 1. S. Paule preached in Britaine ib. S. Paule could not be the first that preached in Britaine 41. 2. S. Paule came not into Britaine in the 4. yeare of Nero. 147. 1. c. S. Paule came not into Britaine presently after the returne of Claudius the Emperour vnto Rome 148. 1. S. Paule came not into Britaine vntill he had performed his promise of going to Spaine 148. 2. S. Paule a long time Prisoner at Rome 150. 4. S. Paule after his first imprisonment went into the East 149. 3. S. Paule made but a short stay in Britaine 150. 5. c. No sure ground of any memorable thing performed by S. Paule in Britaine 151. 6. S. Paule ordeined Prists only where the other Apostles came not 152. 6. S. Paule put to death 150. 4. The yeare of his Martyrdome 151. 6. S. Paulinus the first Arch-bishop of Yorke in the Saxons time 332. 9. S. Paulinus liued
in our Monastery of Glastenbury ib. Pelagius the Heretike a Britan. 607. 2. Pelagius according to some a Scot. 609. 5. Pelagius once a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Pelagius a good Scholler and first a Catholike Writer ib. Pelagius his Heresies 608. 3. or 605. 3. Pelagius banished out of Britaine 608. 2. or 605. 2. Pelagius Heresies condemned by Diuers Councells and Fathers 607. 2. Penance a Sacrament 382. 10. or 392. 10. Penance looseth sinnes ib. Perch now S. Ihones towne in Scotland 336. 6. A tēple builded at Perch vnto Mars ib. Perch a Flamens seat ib. Pertinax a Roman Lieutenant in Britaine a Christian 237. 3. Pertinax a cheife commander in the Roman army when it was Miraculously preserued by Christians ib. S. Peter Prince of the Apostles 54. 1. Peter a name rather of signification then vsuall denomination 122. 10. First giuen by Christ himselfe to Simon Bariona ib. S. Peter the cheife spirituall Pillar of the Church of Christ ib. The Church committed to S. Peter 143. 5. S. Peter conuerted 3000. at one sermon 20. 3. S. Peter the first preacher to the Gentils 28. 5. S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans 55. 2. S. Peter founded diuers Churches and consecrated diuers Bishops for the West before he was resident at Rome 31. 3. S. Peter came to Rome before he came into Britaine 50. 2. S. Peters seating himselfe at Rome foretold by holy Scripturs Rabbins and Sibills 50. 2. S. Peters great labours in Britaine 52. 6. S. Peters personall preaching in Britaine proued by all human Authority 68. 1. S. Peters apparition to a holy man 75. 10. S. Peters Prophecie of King Edward 78. 13. S. Peter testifies in a vision his being in Britaine 80. 14. Protestants obiection against S. Peters being in Britaine answered 80. 1. S. Peter preached in Britaine in the time of Claudius and Nero Emperours 86. 2. Probable that he came into Britaine the second time and when 89. 5. S. Peter in a vision commanded to returne to Rome 161. 1. S. Peter his Pastorall care of Britaine founding Christs Church in it 162. 2. 163. 2. S. Peter at his returne to Rome receaued in our Britans house 162. 2. S. Petrocke an Abbot and where 602. 7. Petrus one of S. Ioseph of Aramathias kinesmen 122. 10. He receaued that name in Baptisme by S. Peter ib. Petrus came into Britaine ib. Petrus of such note that he is called King ib. Petrus father to Kinges and Princes of Britaine ib. S. Philip the Apostle neuer came into France or neere vnto it 48. 7. 116. 1. c. In what Gallia he preached 118. 3. In what sense he may be called the Apostle of the French men of Sicambria 120. 6. S. Philip could not send saint Ioseph into Britaine from Sicambria or any other place 120. 7. S. Philip a Christian depriued of the prefectship of Egipte 365. 1. Philippus v. Iulius The Philippin Islands vnder the King of Spaine 141. 3. The Picts conuerted by whome and when 581. 6. Pictures honored 138. 5. c. Pilgrimages to holy relikes 509. 5. Pilgrimage vnto Saints 324. 3. 448. 2. S. Pius the first succeeded saint Higinius in the See Apostolike 223. 1. The time he ruled thar See ib. S. Pius pietie and Religion ib. S. Pius Decrees in matters of Religion according to Protestants 223. 1. S. Pius often remembred saint Timothy in the sacrifice of Masse 225. 3. The reason of his speciall care of S. Timothy ib. S. Pius sent a new supply of Clergy men into Britaine 227. 1. S. Pius had his death reuealed vnto him 233. 3. S. Pius Martyred 223. 1. 233. 3. Plancius v. Aulus Plinie the 2. Traians Lieutenant in Bithinia 192. 1. Plinie certifieth Traian of the number Constancy and piety of Christians 192. 1. Pomponia Gracina wife to the Emperour Claudius his Lieutenant in Britaine conuerted 88. 2. S. Pontianus Pope 378. 2. S. Pontianus doctrine ib. S. Pontianus Martyred ib. Pontius Pilate writes vnto Tiberius of the passion of Christ 12. 2. The tenor of his letter ib. Pontius Pilate reproched at Rome for our Sauiours death 14. 3. Pontius Pilate as some write became a Christian 5. 5. The Popes supremany 186. 2. 344. 2. 353. 4. The Pope his Supremacie acknowleged by S. Cyprian 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Popes supremacy not giuen by Constantine 541. 5. The Pope to be iudged by none 385. 18. The Pope hath no autority ouer Infidels 334. 1. The Popes authority ordeined by Christ as a rule to all other members of the Church 312. 1. The Popes great power prerogatiues and iurisdiction ouer Britaine 300. 5. The same acknowledged by all our Christian kinges vntill these daies 300. 5. Potentiana v. Sauinian Praiers and reuerence to our B. Lady 136. 2. Praiers vnto Saintes 136. 2. 324. 3. 448. 2. c. Praiers vnto Saintes allowed by S. Cyprian 381. 9. or 391. 9. Praiers to Angels and their protection of vs. 596. 6. Praiers for the dead 324. 3. Praiers for the dead allowed by saint Cyprian 381. 9. or 391. 9. S. Praxedes S. Claudias daughter 160. 10. S. Praxedes charitie towards Christians ib. S. Praxedes house ransaked in the time of M. Aurelius 220. 2. 229. 3. S. Praxedes death 230. 3. S. Praxedes buriall ib. The Prefect of Egipts great authority 365. 1. Preists are to offer the body and bloude of Christ 380. 8. Preists prohibited to sweare except in matters of faith 384. 12. or 394. 12. Preists are to vse holy vestiments at Masse ib. Preists ordained to say Masse in the Apostles time 190. 4. Preists then consecratad as the Roman Church now consecrateth ib. Preists are not to marry 382. 11. or 392. 11. 484. 4. Preists commanded to leaue their wiues by the Councell of Arles 484. 4. Preists in Britaine neuer kept companie with their wiues 484. 5. Preistly order neuer interrupted since saint Peters time continueth still in England 41. 1. Diuers orders of Pagan Preists amongst the Romans 277. 7. Their diuision and subordination ib. S. Priscillas Brittish parents conuerted 20. 3. S. Piscilla foundresse of the Churchyarde of her name in Rome probably Mother of saint Claudia 60. 8. S. Priscillas Church-yards admirable Architecture 62. 6. Priscillianus an Heretike condemned to death by Maximus the Emperour 574. 6. Priscus Prince of Charters placed amongst the Statues of the Gods the image of a virgin holding a child in her armes and why 10. 2. The Protestants vpstart Religion 353. 4. Protestants haue no true Church and why 191. 6. Protestants haue no true and lawfull Bishops and why ib. Protestants haue none but lay men in their Congregation 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Protestants 32. article proued to be false 485. 5. Protestants idle denying of Tradition 538. 2. Protestants can assigne no other but such as were sent by saint Peter who preached in Britaine in Tiberius time 22. 6. Protestant Antiquaries Historicall groundes to know what Apostle first preached in Britaine 36. 1. Protestants grant Britaine to haue
those to gouerne in Britaine who were descended of a Brittish Line 362. 2. Seuerus borne in the Prouince of Tripolis in Affrica 363. 2. Seuerus descended of the regall Brittish race ib. Seuerus true Heire to the kingdome of Britaine ib. Seuerus Married a Brittish Lady 363. 3. Seuerus had by her a sonne named Bassianus ib. Seuerus came into Britaine to represse their discords 350. 1. 362. 1. Why he tooke this expedition to his one persone 364. 4. Seuerus causeth the wall of Separation to be made 336. 6. 368. 4. The time of his aboade in Britaine 363. 3. Seuerus ambitious of honour 362. 1. Seuerus the first persecutor after Nero. 346. 3. 365. 1. Seuerus cōmaunded none to be either Iew or Christian 365. 1. How moued thereunto ib. Seuerus otherwise a louer of Christians 366. 2. Seuerus protected the Christians in Britaine ib. Seuerus honoured Proculus a Christian in his pallace ib. Seuerus renowned both for warlike affaires and Learning 368. 4. Seuerus a seuear punisher of Adultery ib. Seuerus slaine in a Battaile ib. Seuerus left 32. legions to defend his Empire ib. The length of his reigne 368. 5. Sybilla Tiburtina brought with great solemnitie vnto Rome 7. 8. S. Simitrius a Priest Martyred 220. 2. 229. 3. S. Simon Zelotes neuer preached in or neare Britaine 42. 3. S. Simon had Egipt and Lybia in his diuision 44. 2. S. Simon Mattyred in Persia 46. 4. S. Sircicius Pope a great aduauncer of that Religion which Protestants call papistry 576. 8. S. Sixtus the 1. succeeded Pope Alexander in the Papall Dignitie 200. 1. The length of his Papacy ib. S. Sixtus renowned for sanctitie learning and well gouerning of the Church 201. 2. S. Sixtus Decrees euen according to Protestants ib. S. Socrates probably Martyred in Britaine and when 180. 9. Soder once Saract a Citty in the I le of Man 125. 2. Soder the first Bishops See in those partes ib. S. Soter Pope 234. 1. The space of his Papacy ib. S. Soter Martyred 235. 1. 247. 1. S. Soters Doctrine an Religion 235. 20. S. Soter sends diuers Bishops into Britaine 240. 6. Stamford and Vniuersity founded by King Bladud 206. 8. Stamford furnished with Philosophers from Athens ib. Stamford continued a place of Learning vntill the comming of sainct Augustine ib. Stamford interdicted by the Pope for Heresie ib. Sainct Stephen Pope consecrated but three Bishops 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Stephens Decrees about receauing penitent Heretikes 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Stephen apprehended at Masse 379. 5. S. Stephen martyred 379. 7. S. Stephen the eight Arch-bishop of London 391. 3. A Stone brought out of Egipt by Scota 11. 51. The Scottish Kings accustomed to be Crowned on the same ib. The same stone brought into Englād by King Edward ib. The same stone whersoeuer it be is a toaken that the Scots must reigne there ib. Subdeacons office 228. 2. Subdeacons can not entermedle in reconciling people to Christ or in administring Sacraments ib. Subdeacons not to marry 382. 11. or 392. 11. Suetonius v. Publius S. Syluester disputeth with the Iewes and confutes them 480. 4. The time of his death 537. 1. S. Sylnester of the present Roman Religion 538. 2. T. S. Tauriuus thought by some to be the first Archbishop of Yorke 178. 7. S. Taurinus renowned for Miracles ib. S. Taurinus did raise one from death and who she was 179. 7. S. Tephredaucus Disciple to S. Kebius 567. 5. S. Taphredaucus his Church in the I le of Man ib. S. Telesphorus succeeded S. Sixtus in the Papacy 208. 1. S. Telesphorus pietie and Religion ib. S. Telesphorus Martyred ib. The Temples of the Idols exceeding rich 305. 1. S. Thean the first Arch-bishop of London 217. 7. 307. 3. S. Thean founded S. Peters Church in Corne-hill in London 318. 3. S. Theodosius the first Arch-bishop of Yorke 318. 3. Theodosius the Emperour commended 575. 7. Theodosius austere pennance and why ib. Theodora Constantius his Concubine 392. 2. A white Thorne called Holy thorne growing on a hilby Glastenbury 127. 1. 136. 2. The same buddeth forth leaues and flowers on Christmas daye 136. 2. c. The branches thereof carried into forraine Countries 137. 2. The wounderfulnes of the Miracle 137. 3. It hath no cause in nature 137. 4. Part of the same Thorne florisheth cut of from the body 138. 4. A Protestant punished for endeuoring to cut it doune ib. The Thornes wherewith our Sauiour was crowned flourished 500. yeares after 420. 3. Thule the end of the once commonly knowne world 141. 3. Tiberianus Prefect of Palestina writeth vnto Traian concerning Christians 192. 1. Tiberianus an Heretike banished 574. 5. Tiberius informed of the preaching of Christ 192. 1. Tiberius his opinion of Christs heauenly power ib. Tiberius sent to Hierusalem for Christ to come to Rome to cure him of his disease ib. Tiberius cured of his disease by the Handkerchife in the which our Sauiour left the print of his face 13. 3. Tiberius request the Senatours that Christ might be accompted a God 14. 3. Tiberius threameth death to the Accusers of Christians 15. 5. Tiberius seuerly punisheth the Senators and why 15. 5. Tiberius neither maintained Garrison or attempted alleration in Britaine 23. 7. S. Ticca Abbot 333. 9. S. Ticca Abbot at Galstenbury ib. Tigris S. Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. Timotheus an Heretike a Britan. 606. 1. Timotheus his Heresies ib. S. Timothy S. Pauls Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus neuer in Britaine 152. 7. S. Timothy Martyred 214. 2. S. Timothy sonne to our Brittish Lady Claudia 214. 3. S. Timothy one of the Baptysers of S. Lucius ib. S. Timothies last labours in Britaine 231. 1. S. Timothy probably baptised by S. Paule ib. S. Timothy Martyred 198. 4. 220. 2. 233. 3. S. Timothie leaues all his riches to Ecclesiasticall vses 229. 3. S. Titus ordained Bishop by S. Paule in Crete 143. 4. Titus the Emperour reigned 2. yeares and a few monthes 169. 2. Titus his mercy towards those who conspired against him ib. Traian succeeded Nerua in the Empire 171. 4. Traian kept the Empire allmost 20. yeares ib. Traian a persecutor of Christians ib. Traians Persecution cause of the nicrease of Brittish Christians 181. 11. Traian leaueth of all persecution and why 192. 1. Traian gaue free leaue for the Britans to be Christians 193. 1. Traians death 195. 3. Transsubstantiation allowed by saint Cyprian 380. 8. Trebellius a Roman Lieutenant in Britaine a Christian 237. 3. The whole Citty of Treuers Martyred 497. 2. S. Trophimus sent to Arles by saint Peter 67. 6. V. VAlens chosen for an assistant in the Empire 571. 3. Valens leaued the warre for his Religion ib. Valens fell afterwardes into Heresie ib. Valentinian declared Emperour 571. 2. Valentinian a constant Catholike ib. Valentinian depriued of his honours by Iulian the Apostata ib. Valentinian reigned diuers yeares in Britaine 571. 3. Valentinian the younger seduced by his Mother Iustina 573. 4. Valentinians Hereticall proceedings against saint Ambrose ib.
addeth all these workes Eugeny confirmed Then if Pope Eugenius or Harding Chron. f. 43. c. 51. Higinius confirmed and allowed these affaires and proceedings we must needs yeeld they were in a greate forwardnes in this his time No man can reasonably say that the name Eugeny is mistaken for Eleutherius for there is no proportion betweene those two names for any Authour Scribe or Printer to commit so greate an error especially no man correcting it as an escape in writing and to assure vs heareof the same Authour maketh mention in Hard. supr the same Page both of Eleutherius calling him by our English phrase Eleuthery and Higinius by the same manner of our languadge naming him as before Eugeny which confirmed these things And it is no maruaile or any singular thing but vsuall and the ordinary common course for Popes to giue such order before hand how things shall be setled when there is such hope of happy proceedings and Apostolike men taking the chardge in hand as heare it was at this time if God shall so cooperate with their labours and to proceede otherwise is to worke without warrant and Authoritie So S. Paul writeth to S. Titus that he had left him in Crete to constitute Bishops or Preists in euery Citie yet it would be greate and vnwarranted boldnes to say that S. Titus profited there so much in his time to make and ordaine so many Preists or Epist Pauli ad Tit. cap. 1. Bishops there for we are told by Homer Strabo liuing about S. Pauls time and others that there were an hundred Cities in Crete and there vpon it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the I le of an hundred Cities in Homers time Poeta aetate sua Cretam Strabo Geograp l. 10. p. 338. Homet Odyff 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est centum vrbibus instructam esse inquit So when S. Peter sent any Apostolike man or men into any Nation he gaue him direction and warrant where to constitute Bishops so did the other Apostles so did the Popes of Rome in this last Age in the Conuersion of America other Countryes and for this our Britaine I haue proued before that S. Anacletus euen by the order of the Apostles gaue direction and made a litle booke setting downe therein where Pirmats and others were to be resident and this when there was lesse hope of our Britans Conuersion then now and no such successe therein 4. Thus it was also in the time of S. Augustine when he was sent hither by S. Gregory to the Saxons He sent him his Archiepispopall Pall to be Archbishop of London yet he seated himselfe after by warrant at Canterbury and gaue him power to send an Archbishop to Yorke if that Country should receaue Greg. Epist ad August Bed Eccles Hist Gent. Angl. l. 1. c. 29. the Christian faith and he would send him an Archiepispopall Pall and that See should haue Bishops vnder it and be a Metropolitan See Ad Eboracum vero ciuitatem te volumus Episcopum mittere quem ipse iudicaueris ordinare ita du ntaxat vt si eadem ciuitas cum finitimis locis verbum Dei receperit ipse quoque duodecim Episcopos ordinet Metropolitani honore perfruatur Quia ei quoque si vita comes fuerit Pallium tribuere Domino fauente disponimus And yet it is certaine that S. Augustine in his time neuer sent Archbishop to Yorke neither did he make aboue two Bishops in his owne Prouince S. Mellitus at London and S. Iustus at Rochester Neither did S. Gregory liue to send a Pall to any Archbishop of Yòrke or see any there Neither euer had that See since the Saxons time twelue or halfe twelue Bishops vnder it Neither did S. Augustine who receaued this warrant for all the Saxons preuaild so farre nor all that came with him or after him from Rome to conuert halfe the English Nation but farre the greater part of them was conuerted by holy Bishops Preists Religious men which were of our auncient Hierarchiall Brittish succession and order heare And allthough I doe not finde it expressely affirmed in any Antiquarie but Harding that S. Higinius now Pope did so particularly giue assistance and direction in this busines of our Britains Conuersion yet many very auncient and renowned Writers giue such testimonie herein that we must needs graunt that to be most true which Harding affirmeth and that after coming Scribes and Copiers of their Histories haue done the Authours wronge by their negligence or ignorance in writing one man for another Eleutherius for Higinius For among others S. Bede as he is extant saith that King Lucius of Britaine did write to the Pope of Rome in the yeare Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. of the Incarnation of our Lord 156. anno ab Incarnatione Domini centesimo quinquagesima sexto that by his order or command he might be a Christian Obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur The Manuscript Antiquities of the Church of Landaffe more auncient in probable Iudgment then S. Bede Antiq. M. S. Eccles Landaffen Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Hist Brut. Stowe Hist in Lucius Caius Anti. Cātabr l. 1. p. 107. M. S. ant and written by a Brittan which should not be ignorant in that the greatest busines of his Country giueth the same testimonie of the same yeare anno ab Incarnatione Domini 156. The auncient Authour of the Brittish Historie also a Brittan maketh King Lucius a Christian in and before this yeare 156. in direct termes So testifieth the old Historie called Brutus auncient Records belonging to the Guildehall in London the Antiquities of S. Edwards Lawe◠Goceline in the life of S. Augustine so writeth Nauclerus and diuers auncient Manuscript Antiquities which I haue seene Therefore to saue so many auncient and worthie Authours and their Scribes from a double error both of the time and name of the Pope to whome King Lucius did now write we must needs lay this single taxe vpon such as haue Transcribed their Histories that they did mistake the name of the Pope writing Eleutherius for Higinius And this they were more easily drawne vnto because they found that Pope Eleutherius was a greate Agent in the generall Conuersion of this Nation which was long after this time and their Scribes are more excusable in this point And this by their leaue we must say or els both wander from the proued truth of this Historie and lay a double imputation of mistaking vpon these Authours or their Transcribers For it is euident by all Antiquities that S. Eleutherius was not Pope many yeares after this time which they must contradict if they will maintaine their mistaking And where they say that King Lucius wrote to the Pope of Rome in this yeare they must recall that and say he wrote then to no Pope for Eleutherius was not Pope vntill long after King
publikly acted with so many circumstances which could Constantine without all doubt baptized by S. Siluester Pope at Rome not be concealed in the greate commanding Citie of the world by the sole Emperour thereof and S. Syluester the highest Ruler in the Church of Christ testified by almost all Ecclesiasticall Historians too many to be remembred being recompted to be aboue 40. Classicall Christian Writers for this matter Iodoc. Cocc in the saur Cathol Tom. 1. l. 7. art 9. omitting many of greate name Antiquitie and Authoritie The Pagans themselues euen of the same Age as Ammianus Marcellinus Zosimus and others giue plaine Testimony vnto it the first expressely speaketh of Constantins Fonte Constantinianum Lauacrum in Rome The other setteth downe Ammian Marc. lib. 27. cap. 2. the whole History at lardge after his ethick manner Zosomen also testifieth that this History was common among the Pagan Writers in his time memoratum Zosom lib. 2. de Constantino Zosom Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. R. Abrah leuit in Chron. Iudaic. R. Abrah Esra in c. 11. Daniel Michael Glycas part 4. Annal. à gentilibus And the Iewes also euen their most malitious against Christians as R. Abraham Leuita and R. Abraham Aben Esra doe confesse and proue the same So doe the best Greeke Historians Theophanes Metaphrastes Zonaras Cedrenus Glycas Nicephorus and others Some of these as Michael Glycas calling them Arian Heretiks who say he was baptized at Nicomedia by the Arian Bishop thereof Ariani quidam constanter asserunt eum ab Epicopo Nicomediae baptizatum esse and saith it is out of doubt that he was baptized at Rome his Baptistery there still continuing to proue it inuincibly true Non dubium est quin magni Imperatoris huius Baptisterium quod adhuc Romae conspicitur illustri ratione veritatem commonstret So haue the rest And Theop. Ceram supr in Chrono Theophanes plainely saith this was one of the Arian Heretiks fictions and lyes against Constantine to staine his glory vntruely with And their Authenticall publikly receaued Menologion of the Greeke Church doth not onely say that S. Syluester baptized Constantine at Rome clensing him both from his Leprosy of Soule and body Syluester propter summum virtutis gradum Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. defunsto Melchiade antiquiori Romae creatus est Episcopus Hic multorum patrator Miraculorum Constantinum Magnum ad fidem conuertit cum animae corporis Constantine a Saint with the Greeks in their Menologie morbos diuino Baptismate ab eo expulisset but it receaueth and enrolleth this Glorious Emperour in the Catalogue of holy Saints and so he is generally honoured among them and in the Latine Church his name was euer enrolled in the Ecclesiasticall Tables called Dyptica and publikly recited at Masse Nichol. Papa Epis ad Michael Imperatorem which was not allowed to any but Orthodoxe and holy Christians 6. Therefore he must needs be free from all such suspition wherewith those suspected Gretians haue charged him the cheifest of them Eusebius as I haue proued before contradicting himself herein and making Constantine a professed Christian receauing Sacraments many yeares before this pretended Baptisme at his death Therefore I may worthely say of this renowned Emperour with our learned and auncient Historian That he was the flower of Henric. Hunt Hist l. 1. in Constantino Harding Chro. c. 63. f. 50. Britaine a Britan by blood a Britan by Country before whome and after whome neuer any the like went out of Britaine Constantinus flos Britanniae hic Britannicus genere patria ante quem nec post similis est egressus de Britannia And an other in his olde Poeme of the same our renowned King and Emperour first testifing he was baptized at Rome by Pope Syluester and there cured of his Leprosie addeth He died after that at Nichomeid In Cataloge among the Saintes noumbred Of May the twentie and one day indede Vnder shryne buryed and subumbred Among all Christen Kings worthy to be remembred Whose day and feast the Greekes haue eche yeare Solâ—mply as for a Saint full clere Our old English Chronicle also testifieth of this Emperour This Constantine Old Engl. Hist part 4. f. 38. was a glorious maÌ„ and a Victorious in Battayle In gouerning of the comyn people he was very wise and in the necessitie of byleue he was without comparison deuoute his piete and his holynes be so written in the bookes of holy Doctors that without doubte he is to he nobred amoÌ„g Saintes And the Greekes say that in the end of his life he was made a Monke S. Aldem saith greate Constantine was corporally and spiritually S. Aldelm lib. de Laudib Virgin c. 12. cured in Baptisme at Rome by S. Syluester Imperatoris Constantini diuturna valetudo Elephantiosa corporis incommoditas accepto baptismatis Sacramento a S. Syluestro citius curata est And as Niphorus a Gretian writerh this is Niceph. Hist l. 7. c. 35. l. 8. c. 5. 4. the consent of the whole Church that he was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester Ecclesia a Syluestro eum Romae baptizatum esse certo praedicat And againe nos Ecclesiae vinuersali consentientes Romae eum sacro Lauacro tinctum esse Siluestro administram ei imponente manum diximus THE VI. CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN EVER PROFESSED HERself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 1. THIS our Triumphant Emperor and glory of Britaine hauing thus victoriously conquered his spirituall as well as corporall Enemies and by Baptisme thus happily made so glorious and profitable a member of the Church of Christ the ioyfull newes and tydings thereof was soone diffused and knowne to the holy Christians though farr distant from Rome as that thing they most desired to be effected and as much reioyced to heare it was so religiously performed And among the rest his blessed mother S. Helen then lyuing heare in Britaine her natif Contry after the death of her husband Constantius dying heare who as before had in the best manner she could instructed her sonne Constantine in the true Christian Religion and desired nothing more then to vnderstand he publikly and with so greate zeale now openly professed that which she had so often and earnestly exhorted him vnto was not a litle ioyed with the certaine notice hereof And with all hast she could prepared herself for so long a Iorney by her corporall presence to be both a more effectuall partaker and encreaser of such Christian comforts And to giue argument of her Ioyes by message in the meane time writing vnto him from Britaine as our Antiquaties affirme and among other things to expresse her greate zeale in Christian Religion and to exhort her sonne to the like vnderstanding of
the libertie of Christians Crispus vicesimo anno imperij paterni mortem obijt qui dum viueret multas leges cum patre vnà vtpote qui secundas Imperij partes Caesar enim erat obtinuisset pro Christianorum libertate sanciuit And saith Constantine was instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine before he came to Rome against Maxentius in the 7. yeare of his Empire And saith this is euidently apparent among all men Apud Britannos Gallos reliquos illius orbis Incolas liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana inbutum esse antèiter faceret quam Constantinus aduersus Maxentium bellum gessisset peragrasset Italiam Romam vsque venisset Further certaine it is that Crispus was taught and instructed by the renowned Christian Lactantius And both Eusebius and Euagrius say this Crispus was a most Godly man and most beloued of God pientissimus Deo charissimus before the Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. vlt. Euagr. l. 3. cap. 41. time Constantine his Father and he obtained their victories in the East about the yeare of Christ 314. And as Eusebius with others auncient and Baronius and Spondanus after them are witnesses in the beginning of the tenth yeare of Constantine which was the 315. of Christ Constantine kept the Feast Solemnitie Euseb l. 1. vit Constant cap. 41. Baron Spondan an 315. Ammian Marcellinus lib. 27. c. 2. Zosimusl 2. de Constantino Euagrius l. 3. Histor cap. 40. of his decennall reigne as a Christian ought to doe vt Christianum decebat 10. To this the very Pagan Writers themselues of that Age giue sufficient Testimony Ammianus Marcellinus maketh memory of the Font wherein Constantine was baptized at Rome Constantinianum Lauacrum And Zosimus saith plainely he was conuerted to the Christian Religion by a Spannish Christian which vpon good reasons Baronius and Spondanus make it a thing without Question was that greate learned and renowned Osius of Corduba in Spaine so familiar with Constantine in this time of S. Melchiades and S. Syluester first being Pope his verbis magnum illum Osium Cordubensem in Hispania Baron Spond An 324. Episcopum ipsi Constantino charissimum intelligi nulla est dubitatio This greatnesse and familiaritie of Conftantine with Osius we doe not finde to haue bene more at any time then when he sent him into Africke about the libertie of the Christians there his greate Almes to be disposed vnto their poore Epist Constant apud Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 5. 6. 7. as appeareth in his owne letters extant in Eusebius and others written by all Writers soone after the Victory of Constantine against Maxentius and before Licinius opposed against him About which time he was baptized by S. Syluester hauing bene thereto formely persuaded by Osius and others And Constantine in his Epistle to Pope Melchiades next Predecessor to S. Syluester Epist Constant ad Melchiad Pap. apud Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 5. before remembred is witnesse how greate reuerence he then bore to the Catholike Church of Christ before S. Syluester was Pope non later vestram diligentiam tantum me reuerentiae Ecclesiae Catholicae tribuere vt velim vos nullum prorsus scisma vel dissidium aliquo in loco ferre And concludeth his Epistle that God allmightie would preserue him many yeares diuinitas magni Dei multis vos annis custodiat This was about the time he sent Osius into Africke and presently vpon his Victory against Maxentius for so longe as he liued Emperour Afrike was vnder him and no part of Constantine his Empire 11. Againe it is currant in Historyes that Maximinus Emperour or Tyrant in the East miserably dyed in the 314. yeare of Christ yet Constantine in that Euseb l. 4. de vit Constant cap. 32. Constant orat ad Sanct. caet cap. 22. cap. 23. 19. his renowned worke warranted by Eusebius and named Oratio ad Sanctorum câ—tum doth speake of this Maximinus as then liuing and persecuting Christians where he plainely professeth himselfe a true Christian often calling Christian Religion his Religion nostram Religionem There he publikely and learnedly more like an old Professor and Doctor thereof then a Catechumen therein defendeth and proueth it against Pagan Philosophers and all aduersaries by the Lawe of Moses the Prophets their most certaine and euident Predictions and Prophesies of Christ by his owne and his Disciples Miracles the sanctitie of his life and Doctrine the Prophesies of the Sybils others amoÌ„g the Gentils the Impietie Insufficiencie or Inualiditie of all other Profesons in Religion all vsuall Christian Arguments in this cause Breifely in particular in the very beginning of this Worke he professeth himselfe to celebrate the Feast of Easter and such Solemnities of Christ as the renowned Christian Bishops did in the very first words thereof Salutaris dies festus Paschalis qui est velut clarissimum diei solis lumen primordium Resurectionis vniuersae carnis pignus promissionis semita ad aeternam vitam deducens nobis charissimi Ecclesiae Praesides reliquique omnes amici vosque frequentes beatae Religiosorum multitudines qui ipsum Deum Religionis Authorem tum intimis animi cuiusque sensibus tum expressis vocum praeconijs secundum ea quae prophetarum oraculis praedicta sunt sine intermissione celebratis nobis inquam adest ad sactè augustéque celebrandum Where he plainely expresseth that he celebrated this holy Christian Feast and Solemnitie with such holynes and deuotion as the Christian Bishops and other Religious men and people did And thus proceeding in his whole Worke of 26. Chapters concludeth as he began That both he and all which professe true Religion both for their owne saluation and prosperitie of the Common wealth must giue thanks to our Sauiour and Cap. 26. vlt. supr obtaine of Christ by holy prayers often supplications that he will be pleased not to cease to bestowe his benefites vpoÌ„ vs. For he is the inuincible DefeÌ„dor of the Iust he is the most strong propugner he is the best Iudge And finally he is the Captaine that leadeth to Immortalitie and giuer of euerlasting life Par est omnes qui pietatem sectamur nostrae ipsorum salutis rerum publicarum prosperitatis causa Seruatori gratias agere Christum sanctum sanctis precibus atque orationibus crebris nobis placatum efficere vt beneficia eius in nos conferre non desinat Iste enim est Iustorum Defensor inuictus iste Progugnator fortissimus iste optimus Iudex iste denique immortalitatis dux vitae aeternae Largitor Thus Constantine himselfe hath testified in his owne cause And Batonius Baron Spond An. 324. Zosimus l. 2. Sozomen l. 2. Histor Ecclesiast cap. 2. Bed l. de locis sanct cap. vlt. Glic l. 4. Zonar Annal. Tom. 3. Cedren in Comp an 18. Constant Nicephor l. 8. ca. 4. with others writeth both from old Pagan
and Christian Authours that Constantine after his Baptisme by S. Syluester stayed no litle time in Rome opēly professing himselfe a Christian and before his departure thence bestowed such greate Riches and Principalitie vpon S. Syluester the Roman Church as many Antiquites testify and left the Citie of Rome to S. Syluester After which he went to Ilium where old Troy stood intending to make it his Imperiall Citie 800. miles or litle lesse from Rome and builded the gates for a Cytie there vpō an high hill still remaying in Sozomē his time as he witnesseth profestus ad campum pro Ilio situm non longe ab Hellesponto vrbis formam magnitudinem descripsit inque praecelso edito portas extruit quae adhuc etiam a mari illac nauigantibus cernuntur And hauing thus farre proceeded therein building a new Citie was as the same Sozomen testifieth and Baronius admitteh admonished by an heauenly vision to desist from that worke and build his intended cheife Citie at Bizantium in Thracia which he did and going to this Bizantium so Miracoulously assigned vnto him began his Magnificent buildings there as Baronius and Spondanus themselues acknowledge Baron Spond in Indice Annal. v. Constantinus an 324. Iacob Gedeon An. 324. Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Syluestro ◠Cedr supr Conc. Rom. c. 1. in the 324. yeare of Christ Consilium inijt de noua vrbe condenda in quam transferat Imperium post tentatum Ilium diuinitus eligit Bizantium Anno Christi 324. 12. Cedrenus setteth downe this building of Bizantium two yeares sooner the Roman Councell Baronius and others say that after Constantine was baptized he stayed the whole time of that Councell in Rome before he went into the Easte And the Donation itselfe of Constantine after he was baptized is dated in his 4. Consulshipp which Baronius Binius and others confesse to haue bene in the yeare of Christ 315. Marianus saith it was in the 312. yeare of Baron Bin. sup Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 312. Concil Roman c. 1. Barthol Carranza ante Rom. Concil Roman Concil c. 20. vlt. his Incarnatiō And the Romā Councell wherein he a baptized Christiā both as the same Councell and others testifie was present and bore the chardges of the Bishops assembled there Constantinus vehicula vel annonas omni loco praestari praecepit was kept as the same Councell deliuereth in the third Consulship of Constantine which was by all men before the 315. yeare of Christ 3. Kalend. Iunij Donno Constantino Augusto tertio Prisco Consule By which it also appeareth that his sonne Priscus was lyuing longe after his Baptisme And so the opinion of them which say he was dead before is answeared by this Councell subscribed vnto by 284. Bishops 45. Preists 5. Deacons and 2. Cap. 10. 20. Acoluthists together with Constantine one Emperour and S. Helen his Mother after them as appeareth in all Copies of that Councell Et subscripserunt 284. Episcopi 45. Presbiteri 5. Diaconi duo scquentes Augustus Constantinus mater eius Helena Therefore this Councell being kept in Rome after Constantine was baptized as all agree and is euident in the same Councell in expresse wordes Constantinus baptizatus a Syluestro Episcopo vrbis Romae Cap. 1. and in the third Consulship of Constantine and this Emperour there present in Rome and two yeares after at the least as appeareth by the Act of his Donation to S. Syluester granted there before his going into the Easte bearing date the yeare of his fourth Consulship and at Rome Datum Romae Donatio Constantiniin fine sub tertio Die kalendarum Aprilium Domino nostro flauio Constantino Augusto quater et Gallicano viro clarissimo Consulibus he must needs be baptized longe before the 324. yeare of Christ about the beginning of S. Syluester his Papacy For this Roman Councell is cleare that he was baptized before the calling thereof and prouided waggons to transport so many Bishops thither which required no small time diuers of them comming from remote parts and Countryes Againe there was so generally a Conuersion of the Romans to Christ Roman Concil can 1. 10. before this Councell that the Prefect of Rome himselfe was conuerted and present in this Councell erat ibi Calphurnius Christianus Praefectus vrbis Besides whereas this Councell testifieth that S. Helen our Empresse was also there it proueth a longe time betweene the Baptisme of Constantine and then assembling of this Councell For our renowned Historians Marianus and Florentius Wigorniensis proue that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester and hearing of it wrote vnto him frō hence Constantino a Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Floren. Wigorn. in Chronic. mater Helena And without question had answeare from him againe before she addressed herselfe for so greate a Iorney and afterward was no short time in that Trauaile And before we bring either S. Helen or Constantine or any other to this Councell we must except we will vnreasonably with some deny that History say that the longe-prouided-for dispute betweene S. Syluester and the Iewes in the presence of both Constanstine S. Helen was solemnely summoned and kept after S. Helen her comming to Rome and before the beginning of that Councell we must allowe no shorte time for so greate a Councell And yet Constantine by the date of his owne Edict and Donation was in Rome 2. yeares at the least after all these things ended which will bring his Baptisme to the time of my former computation Otto Frigensis besides so many others before doth plainely say that Constantine Otto frigen Chronic. l. 4. cap 2. was a Christian before Licinius ioyned with him for the peace and Priuiledge of Christians in their publicke Edicts Constantinus Christianus factus pacem Ecclesijs reddidit cui etiam ad hoc Licinius consensum praebuit THE X. CHAPTER THE VNDOVBTED TRVTH OF THE DOnation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the Greate Emperour 1. AMONG other the bounties and magnificences of Constantine to the Church of Christ especially the Apostolike See of Rome before he departed thence to Bizantium and the Easterne Countryes that which is called his Donation or gift to S. Syluester is renowned in Histories and bearing date in the yeare of his fourth time being Consul except it be misdated it must needs be granted in the 315. of Christ as Historians commonly consent Diuers especially Protestants of this Age haue called the credit hereof into question Yet except we shall disallowe Seuerin Bin. To. 1. Concil notat in Edict Constāt in S. Syluestro both the Testimony of God and men of greate credit and in no small number euen of this Nation besides an allmost nūberlesse company of other Countryes we may not deny the